ă€ŠGhost Tantalizesă€‹


 C1

    To tell the tale of fortune, from the words'' I was born '', I am a person with extremely dense Yin Qi. I will probably have evil spirits pestering me in the future.

    Since I was young, I have always lived with caution, and even the slightest movement in the wind and grass would make me feel uneasy. Every April, my parents would come to the southern temple of Guanyin to ask for a talisman. Under their care, I passed twenty-four years without any mishaps.

    Mom and Dad both died in a car accident in the first half of this year. Other than sadness, no one else asked for a talisman for me.

    Without the amulet, I''d be fired for every job I found, except for one crematorium. The salary of the crematorium wasn''t bad, but its reputation wasn''t very good.

    After a few months in the crematorium, I was getting used to it.

    On the way home from the evening shift, I always felt a chill behind my back. But when I summoned the courage to look back, there was nothing behind me but an empty road.

    There was no one on the road at this time of the night, and the street lamps were not very bright due to the dust. I walked quickly along the road with the flashlight on my cell phone, hoping to get home.

    Ever since I was a kid, I had spent almost every day in this state of paranoia. A small sound would have scared me quite a bit.

    This really isn''t superstition, my yin aura is indeed very strong. Because my hair is so long and I''m growing so fast. Long hair, heavy yin aura.

    Suddenly, I heard a sound behind me. The entire world was so quiet. Aside from that slight sound, there was no other sound ˇ­

    I swallowed and cold sweat broke out in my palms.

    I told myself that this was not a ghost, that I should stop being so paranoid and scare myself! But the more I thought about it, the more frightened I became.

    I walked faster and faster, and the voice followed me like a shadow. The trees by the side of the road swayed in the wind. The shadows of the trees on the road were like demons baring their fangs and brandishing their claws.

    "Who?" I turned my head abruptly, pretending to be calm. However, there was no one behind me, not even a shadow. If there was someone, but there was no one, then where did the sound of footsteps come from?

    Just then, I looked down and saw a thin, coarse stray cat on the road. It had been following me, and the voice was also that of a cat.

    The cat''s eyes were green, and in the dim light it looked surprisingly cold. I whirled around and ran home...

    I turned on the lights as soon as I got home. I wanted to go and drink some water to calm myself down. I dare not look in the mirror as I pass, and at night I am always afraid to look in the mirror.

    I know that I am a little too timid, this is all my fault, I loved to read supernatural stories since I was young, after reading it all night long, I didn''t dare to sleep. Add to that the fact that I work these days with dead people, I''m even more afraid that the bodies I have put on makeup will suddenly come looking for me, or follow me home.

    Although I''ve only heard about this kind of bizarre thing from colleagues, I''m really afraid that it will happen to me.

    Even though I was scared, it didn''t affect my daily life. What I should do was still what I should do. When I felt a chill behind my back, I could only forcefully endure it.

    When I went to work the next day, I found a package on my workbench. After asking around, no one claimed the package.

    I didn''t have this package when I left last night. Did someone give it to me?

    But who else in the world would give me a present? But... He didn''t know I worked at the crematorium.

    Out of curiosity, I prepared to open it. He was hoping it would be a bunch of flowers or a box of chocolates.

    When he opened the package, he found a bright red patch. I took out the fabric. It was a fine, bright red wedding dress. The bright-red wedding dress, the colleague''s surprised face against the ruddy color.

    This piece of cloth held a lot of weight, and every detail was handled very well. Its whole body had a majestic atmosphere, giving off the feeling of a mother being able to rule the world. Wasn''t this worn by the ancient people? Who''s going to buy this? And it was on my workbench.

    When her colleague saw the bridal dress, his eyes went straight to the point. She excitedly said, "Quickly put it on and take a look."

    "Not convenient, right?" I said hesitantly.

    "Wear it. If you don''t wear it, won''t it be a waste of the effort of those who have a crush on you?"

    I bitterly smiled as I explained, "No one has a crush on me yet. Can you tell me about it? I''m about to get married, so it''s not good for others to hear about it." As I spoke, I put on my wedding dress. Due to the heavy weight of the clothes, my colleagues also came to help me.

    When I was dressed and looked at myself in the mirror, I felt blinded. It was true that people relied on clothes to wear, but wearing such high-end and high-end clothes made me look like a lady who was about to be married off.

    My colleagues were clicking their tongues, taking pictures of me and praising my clothes.

    This is the first time I''m wearing this kind of clothes, and I''m very happy. He looked at himself in the mirror for a long time before he finally took it off.

    But just as I was about to take off my clothes, something bizarre happened...

    When I wanted to take off my clothes, I found that there was a knot on the belt of my bridal dress. The knot was wrapped around a lot of knot, so it was difficult to untie it just by looking at it.

    Weird, I clearly wasn''t like that just now. I didn''t tie such a complicated knot.

    When my colleagues found out that there was such a big knot on my wedding dress, they all laughed and said that I was wearing a Chinese knot.

    I just smiled and didn''t tell them I didn''t call. Because this was a crematorium, it was filled with dark energy. What if a girl like this scared someone?

    When I brought the scissors to cut open the dead knot, I found that no matter how I cut, I could not cut it. Everyone exclaimed that the tape was too good!

    But if I don''t untie this tape, how am I going to take it off my body?

    Do you want me to put on such an exaggerated wedding dress? The crematorium was a very serious place!

    At this moment, my superior shouted at me from afar, "Li Shan Shan, bring this corpse over."

    My boss was on the phone and didn''t seem to notice my wedding dress. After a moment''s hesitation, I ran over and pulled the cart with the body.

    We are a separate crematorium here, only responsible for cremation. This crematorium occupied a large area and was probably the largest in the city, so it was particularly busy.

    I have almost no rest every day. I need at least a few thousand cremated corpses in my hands.

    When I first saw the body cremated, I felt that people were really too weak and insignificant. Then I got used to it and decided it wasn''t a big deal for a corpse to be burned into a pool of oil.

 C2

    The crematorium has a lot of shady spots, but as an employee, I signed a confidentiality agreement and can''t say anything unless I leave it.

    In the crematorium, some people would secretly take off the clothes of the dead and sell them to the small workshop in Guangdong. Those clothes would then be reprocessed by the workshop, turning them into something new. Then take to the Internet with the excuse of the original list of foreign trade to sell at a low price.

    People who bought clothes would think they were taking advantage of the situation, but no one knew how many invisible bacteria were on the clothes.

    As for the oil from the cremation in those corpses, some black-hearted vendors would come to purchase it, and it would flow into the market. Knowing this, I will never go to a roadside stall again.

    Since the wedding dress is not very convenient, I pull the cart movement is slower than usual.

    The body belonged to a young girl. Her body was dirty and reeked of blood. He didn''t understand what her family was thinking. Why didn''t they bring her corpse to the crematorium to clean up? Was she in such a hurry to cremate it?

    I took the body to the morgue, where there were a lot of other bodies waiting to be cremated.

    At this moment, a female colleague walked in. Her name was Xiao Fei, the most scheming person in the crematorium. She ran over to me and said smartly, "Shan Shan, guess what this is?"

    I looked at a cloth bag in her hand and shook my head.

    Xiao Fei expressed his feelings and said, "I intentionally cheated this from a Taoist, saying that it was able to lure ghosts. As long as it was placed in front of a dead person, the person would immediately extort their corpse! Do you want to try? "

    When I heard what she said, I felt that it was better to have less things to do than nothing. Thus, I rejected her suggestion. "Don''t! I''m busy here."

    "Try it." Xiao Fei said stubbornly.

    I said worriedly, "That won''t do. Don''t be naughty. Something will happen if you do that!"

    Xiao Fei smiled mischievously and did not listen to my advice. His hands and feet quickly placed the bag on the face of the female corpse that I had just brought.

    In my eyes, it was a disrespect to the dead, so I quickly stopped her.

    Just as I was about to rush forward to snatch the cloth bag, I found that the female corpse that had been dead for many days had suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were very red and very dark, and she was looking straight at me with her sharp eyes.

    My heart thumped as I thought, Not good.

    Then the dead woman sat up, got down from the cart, and came bounding toward me with her hands outstretched like a zombie''s.

    Seeing this, Xiao Fei''s eyes widened in disbelief. She screamed, "Save me, I''ve really extorted a corpse!"

    She ran for the door, but it slammed shut.

    Seeing that the door was closed, my heart was instantly pulled and I shouted, "Help! Why did the door suddenly close? "

    Xiao Fei looked at the corpse and then at the cloth bag and asked, "How do we solve this? I thought this broken cloth bag was useless, who would have known it would actually be useful! " As Xiao Fei spoke, he started to cry.

    Just then, the female corpse jumped towards me. I ran while begging, "Don''t chase me! I didn''t kill you! "

    Seeing that the woman''s body was moving faster and faster and was only chasing me, I had to hide in a coffin.

    This coffin was purposely placed here because this room usually had the most corpses and was filled with Miasma. There was a saying that if a coffin was placed here to let the corpses feel at home, they would not cause trouble!

    After I hid in the coffin, I initially wanted Xiao Fei to come in as well, but the moment I entered, the coffin lid automatically closed, unable to be opened no matter how hard I tried.

    Heavens, what happened to the coffin?

    I was wrong, I shouldn''t have gone into the coffin, as if it were more horrible than the corpses outside.

    "Help! Why are you so selfish, Li Shan Shan? Dao Priest Qin, quickly save me! " Xiao Fei''s voice came from outside the coffin. I really couldn''t imagine how she could deal with it alone.

    I felt helpless about Xiao Fei''s complaints. If it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t have faked her corpse. Why would she blame me instead?

    As soon as I opened my mouth to speak to Xiao Fei, I felt something ice-cold and sticky blocking my way. A soft and soft thing slipped into my mouth, catching me off guard.

    I can''t see anything. What the hell is going on here?

    I trembled in fear. As soon as that thing left my mouth, I begged for mercy. "May I ask which immortal path it is? Let this little girl go, I didn''t mean to offend you, I''ll leave now! "

    I thought I heard a man''s chuckle.

    I was scared, but I could still clearly feel myself being untied. That''s not right, isn''t it impossible to untie? Why was it so easily solved by this unknown creature?

    I was wondering, when I felt a chill.

    I was trembling from head to toe from the experience. I didn''t even remember to fight back.

    When I finished, I found that the lid of the coffin could be opened. It was quiet outside, Xiao Fei and Taoist Qin both looked at me in a daze. When I looked down, I realized that my clothes were in disarray, and that the red in the coffin had pierced my eyes.

    I was embarrassed, so embarrassed I didn''t know what to say.

    The other two were aware of my awkwardness, but didn''t pay much attention. Their attention was focused on the corpse.

    Daoist Priest Qin was not a Daoist Priest, but he knew how to deal with these snake spirits and ghosts. He was the crematorium''s treasure. With him here, those strange matters could always be resolved, and this time was no exception.

    Daoist Priest Qin said unhappily, "I''ve confiscated this cloth bag. What is a child playing around with?"

    Xiao Fei obediently nodded and bowed, "Yes, yes, I was wrong!"

    After Daoist Priest Qin left, Xiao Fei said to me in shock, "It''s all thanks to Daoist Priest Qin. If it wasn''t for him being aware of the heavy yin energy here and rushing over, we wouldn''t even know how we died."

    Xiao Fei''s words didn''t enter my ears, but I was recalling what just happened.

    It was probably because I was distracted that Xiao Fei suddenly asked with curiosity, "Oh right, what were you doing in the coffin just now? "I seem to hear the cries of a woman enjoying herself ~"

    I hurriedly retorted, "You must have heard wrong!"

    Xiao Fei looked at me and said, "What about your wedding dress?"

    I looked into the coffin, but there was nothing there. Perhaps the ghost in the coffin had taken it, or was it all an illusion? Did I make a mistake?

    It really was one first and two big!

    I lied, "I thought I''d already taken them off. You must have been scared silly and had hallucinations. "

    Xiao Fei foolishly touched her head and nodded, "It might be so."

 C3

    After Xiao Fei left, I quickly got some water to wipe the blood off the coffin like a thief. After cleaning up, I packed up my things and went home from work. I was still afraid of what had happened today.

    First of all, it was the wedding dress. There was definitely something fishy about that wedding dress. It was not an ordinary dress, or else it would not have come and gone without a trace. All of this was extremely strange, especially the inexplicable loss of one''s consciousness.

    When I think about how my innocence that I have kept for Yiping for so many years is gone, I feel extremely furious!

    When I got home at night, I had a nice bath and couldn''t sleep at all ˇ­

    It was late at night, and a strong wind was blowing outside. I suddenly wanted to blow it, so I put on my slippers and went out. I walked on the open grass outside and let the wind blow my long hair. At some point, I had put on a bright red wedding dress.

    Then I noticed a nice box lying on the floor, and out of curiosity I picked it up.

    Inside the box was a delicate ring. This was the first time I saw such a beautiful ring, so I couldn''t help but take it out and put it on my finger.

    After putting it on, I look at my hands and smile in satisfaction.

    I was walking softly, looking up at the stars... Suddenly, a pair of strong hands embrace me from behind.

    When I looked back, I saw that it was a very handsome man.

    The wind blew my long hair over his face, and he seemed to enjoy it, his lips curling into a wicked smile.

    "Who are you, let go of me!" I cried, and began to struggle in the man''s arms. I am someone who has a fiance, even a handsome man cannot casually take my tofu!

    "We''re all family, don''t be so formal." The man''s magnetic and charming voice rang out. He said, "My wife, let me go a bit. Let me tell you what it means to want to die."

    I looked at the man in front of me defensively, my face filled with disdain.

    Was this person retarded? His good face was completely ruined by his open mouth. Who taught him to speak like that the moment he saw a woman?

    I snappily said, "Don''t speak nonsense. I already have a fiance. "If you don''t let go, I''ll shout indecent assault!"

    Then I noticed that there was something unusual about the man. His feet were hanging in the air and he wasn''t stepping on the ground. Furthermore, the man''s body was very cold. It could be said that his aura was extremely threatening.

    Is he a ghost?

    Seeing that the man didn''t have any intention of letting go, I changed my way of speaking and begged, "Can you not be like this? Look at how good-looking you are, what kind of woman don''t you have? "Why are you bothering me? I''m not good-looking!"

    The man''s voice suddenly turned cold and stern, "What are you saying!"

    He was so scared that he started trembling. He held his head and begged for mercy, "Uncle, I was wrong. Can you let me go?"

    The man''s face was filled with love and pity. He said softly, "My wife, your husband won''t allow you to slander yourself. You''re obviously so beautiful." He reached out to touch my face.

    "Ai?" I was just scared, but in the next second, I was choked by the ghost''s words. Is he intentionally mocking me? I said, "Do you really think I''m beautiful?"

    The man''s ice-cold hand brushed against my cheek. He curled his lips and said, "Of course, you are the most beautiful in your husband''s eyes."

    Hearing his words, I was slightly shocked and astonished. I feel that my looks are very ordinary, very few of the opposite sex praise me beautiful.

    I thought about it and said, "Okay, even if that''s the case, even if you think I''m beautiful, I still can''t be with you. I''m already about to get married."

    The ghost man suddenly smiled and said, "I, Huangfu Ming, will not let you marry." He sounded like he was joking, but there was a hint of menace in his tone.

    I said disdainfully, "Don''t say it so early. Who do you think you are? Speak, what else do you have that I don''t know about? What else did you do to me?

    "That''s right, the person who sent the wedding dress to you is your husband." Huangfu Ming said in all seriousness, just like how he deserved praise.

    I was speechless and asked him, "Why are you doing this? Is there any point in playing with me? "

    As I thought about it, I started to hit Huangfu Ming, venting all of my anger on him.

    "My wife, how can you be a husband? Did you forget how satisfied you were when you were in the coffin? If your husband is broken, where are you going to find another one? " Huangfu Ming grabbed my hand and said shamelessly.

    After hearing his words, I got even angrier. So the story in the coffin was actually caused by him? He actually ˇ­ You actually treat me like that?

    I couldn''t help but curse hysterically, "Bastard, is that you in the coffin? I''ll kill you! "

    "You dare to murder your husband?"

    I shouted, "Who is my husband? You are a scoundrel! I will kill you! "

    "If you wear this outfit, you will be one of my men! And this ring is also mine. " He grabbed my left hand. The ring on my ring finger was the brightest star in the night sky.

    "Then I''ll return it to you!" I cried and tore at the ring. This ring seemed to have magic, and no matter how I tore it off, it hurt my hand.

    As expected, none of the ghost''s items were good stuff.

    Huangfu Ming said, "Don''t waste your energy. If your husband didn''t remove it for you, the ring wouldn''t have left your finger, unless you cut it off."

    "You''ve lost your mind!" When I finished, I sat down on the floor and began to cry. My wedding is coming up, and if I wear any other rings, Yi Bai will probably look at me the same way, and his family will be pointing fingers at me!

    Huangfu Yujiang stared at me with burning eyes and said with a sneer, "Is this what you call being crazy? "Come, let your husband take you to bed and let you see what true insanity is."

    With that, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me up from the ground. I struggled to shout, "You''re shameless! Let me go! I''m leaving!"

    Huangfu Ming didn''t pay attention to my struggles as he picked me up and carried me to the bed. I''m very curious, why would there be an extra bed in the grass?

    He must be a ghost.

    As I enjoyed the feeling, I felt sorry for Yichang.

    It''s all this damn thing, not that I like it, but that there''s no way to control it. I can''t let Yubai know, or he''ll hate me. Even if he doesn''t hate me, I still hate myself.

    I shed a lot of tears, I saw the big red wedding dress into pieces, flying in the sky, red light filled the sky.

    Gradually, I broke out in a cold sweat and sat up in bed.

    In the dim light of the street lamp outside, I found myself sleeping in my room, not in a bed on the grass outside. And I''m not wearing a wedding dress, but an ordinary nightgown.

 C4

    The only difference was that there was a ring on the ring finger of my left hand. It''s all my fault, why would I wear a ring when I''m fine? He couldn''t take it off!

    Just as I was hoping to get the ring, I heard a faint cry.

    It was a woman''s cry, as if with great sorrow. The sound grew louder and louder until I was sure it was there.

    This... Why would anyone cry when everything was fine?

    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew past. The window of the room was opened by the wind, and a cool breeze blew into the room.

    A strange and scary feeling crept up my heart and infiltrated my consciousness. Slowly, cold sweat formed on his palms. The crying did not stop. On the contrary, it became more and more intense and miserable.

    I stayed under the covers, afraid to make a sound, afraid to see anything unclean. I thought I''d just put up with it and wait until morning. Because I really didn''t have the guts to see what was going on. I didn''t even have the courage to reach out and turn on the bedside lamp...

    "Ying, ying, ying ˇ­"

    The sound never stopped, as if it was repeating itself in my ear, making me flustered.

    Finally I couldn''t help but ask, "Who''s crying?"

    When I asked, the crying stopped for a moment, but soon resumed. No one answered me.

    After a long struggle, I pulled my head out of the blanket and carefully observed my surroundings ˇ­

    Slowly, I rolled my eyes, using the dim light of the street lamp to look at every corner of the room.

    There was nothing unusual about the bedside table, the table, the wardrobe. I began to try to figure out where it came from, and if I wasn''t mistaken, it was coming from the roof. So I looked up at the roof I hadn''t been looking at.

    When I saw what was happening on the roof, my jaw dropped. His heart began to pound, and he could clearly hear his own heartbeat.

    How could that be? No, I have to get out.

    I didn''t even have time to think before I threw back the covers and ran out of the room without even putting on my shoes. I didn''t know how I could run so fast.

    I knocked on the door of my neighbor''s house. The three neighbors looked at me in confusion. It wasn''t until I told them there was a ghost in the room that their expressions became serious.

    "There really is a ghost ˇ­" On the roof. " I said, still shaken.

    The big brother of the neighbor found out that there was a ghost in my house, so he got a few strong men to come to my house together with several flashlights.

    The neighboring elder sister also brought me tea to drink, causing me to suppress my shock. He even found a blanket for me to put on so that I wouldn''t catch a cold.

    After a while, the big brother returned. He put his hammer down in the corner and his flashlight on the table. He said in disappointment, "We''ve seen every corner of your house. Not to mention the ghosts, there''s not even a fly."

    "Impossible," I said, puzzled. "I clearly saw a ghost. That''s absolutely true. Could it be that the ghost ran away?"

    Big Sis asked, "What kind of ghosts did you see?"

    I recalled the terrible scene just now. There was a female ghost on the roof directly above me. Her hair was disheveled and she wore a tattered white dress, and her face gave me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. If I''m not mistaken, it was the corpse of the woman who had been extorted during the day at the crematorium.

    The ghost girl was reflected on the roof like a movie show, her body curving like a wave, as if she were in the middle of a rippling wave.

    I described the ghost girl I had met to the neighboring elder sister, hoping that she would believe that I was not innocent.

    However, the neighboring elder sister didn''t seem to believe him. She only smiled and said, "It''s fine. You must be too tired from work to create illusions. A girl alone would definitely be afraid. You should stay at my house tonight."

    "Maybe I did see a ghost."

    "Sigh, what era is it now? Everyone has long believed in science, especially you youngsters. Don''t be so superstitious."

    I didn''t say anything else. It doesn''t matter if others don''t believe me. I don''t need them to believe me.

    So I spent the night at my neighbor''s house. The next day I was still afraid to go back to my own house, afraid that the cry would reappear.

    The moment I stepped out of the door, I saw a familiar black car. The car stopped in front of me and the window slowly rolled down. Chu Yibai''s warm, jade-like face appeared in my line of sight.

    As soon as I saw him, I couldn''t help but smile. I was in a very good mood.

    "Shan Shan, where are you going?" Chu Yi Bai asked me in his sweet and gentle voice.

    "I... I''m just going to buy something. " I lied casually. I can''t tell him I''m going to work at the crematorium, can I? He didn''t even know I worked at the crematorium. He would have been worried about me and wouldn''t let me work anywhere, so I never said.

    Yi Bai said, "I''ll send you off."

    He was looking at me with a particularly warm smile, his eyes narrowed into slits, and his eyebrows were filled with love. He only smiled that way when he was looking at me, and every time he smiled that way I was happy, especially relieved, as if nothing was bothering me anymore.

    While driving, Yi Bai casually said, "We''re going to be married in seven days, then you don''t have to live here anymore."

    "Yeah, that''s right." I replied with a sweet smile.

    The thought of being able to stay at Yubai''s house made me especially happy. Their house had a villa in the city area, and the decorations were very exquisite. There were also gardens and fountains. It was my dream home.

    At the time of the engagement, everyone else had said that I was the right person to marry Yi Bai. After all, his family is very well off, while mine is not.

    If I hadn''t known him for so many years and had so many years of love foundation, Yi Bai and I really wouldn''t have been compatible with each other. I wouldn''t have been worthy of him at all!

    When we arrived at the supermarket, Yibai bought me a lot of good things to eat. Even my aunt''s towel was chosen for me, because he always remembered my day.

    He was the one who paid the bill. He helped me carry the things and sent me home. He took great care of me.

    I really don''t have much luck living in this world. From young until now, I''ve always been ordinary. However, Chu Yibai is an exception. He is the greatest lucky person in my life!

    Although he wouldn''t say such coaxing words, his actual actions made me feel very warm in my heart.

    I said I wanted to keep my first night until my wedding night, and he agreed. He never forced me. I was the only one who knew how hard it was for him to resist his own desires.

    That''s why I feel sorry for him. I want to repay him on my wedding night. However, I ˇ­ Yet he was insulted by a male ghost!

    After returning home in the evening, I carefully opened the door, afraid that the ghost would come out again. It was still bright outside, and I didn''t hear any crying, so I let my guard down and made myself a bowl of noodles. I ate while watching TV.

 C5

    Just as I was enjoying my noodles, a familiar wail suddenly sounds out from behind me ˇ­

    The extremely resentful wail was intermixed with a sentence, "Help me, I died such an unjust death ˇ­"

    My legs kept shaking, but after hearing this, I wasn''t so scared anymore. The chopsticks in my hand fell to the floor and I began to think back to the day when I had probed.

    I''m sure the ghost I saw last night was the corpse of the dead woman at the crematorium. That''s why I asked about her today.

    When I went to the crematorium today, I learned that the body had been cremated. Hearing her colleagues say that this girl was killed by someone out of malice, but her family members just said it was an accident and didn''t even report it to the police.

    Looks like this isn''t a simple matter. There must be some sort of story behind it.

    I didn''t dare to look back. I stiffened my body and said, "If there''s anything wrong with you, you can tell me. I''ll definitely do my best to help you!" I said all this as calmly as I could.

    The ghost lady''s gloomy voice came again, full of anger she said, "I have always been abused by others, leading a dark life, I never thought that in the end, I would die so miserably, and that old bastard would get away with it!"

    Hearing her say that, my heart leaped, and I felt a thick killing intent behind me. Because her voice sounded angry, and I was afraid the ghost would be angry and hurt me. So I cautiously turned my back on her and said, "Tell me who did this to you, and I''ll definitely help you!"

    "His name is ˇ­" No, why should I tell you? People like you can''t help me. Why, why are you able to enjoy yourself here while I can''t even have a baby because of my grievance? I will kill you, I will kill you! " The ghost''s voice was suddenly piercing, and as I spoke I felt a chill wash over me.

    Before I could react, the ghost lady was already right in front of me. Her sharp fingers closed around my neck and she could barely catch her breath.

    I struggled to say, "Help, don''t..." "Ugh ˇ­" As he said this, his hands and feet began to struggle wildly!

    Oh my god, ghosts are scary. She was clearly such a weak girl, yet her strength after becoming a ghost was so great, she still killed people easily, and I didn''t even bother her!

    In my blurred vision, I saw the ghost girl clenching her teeth. Her eyes were filled with rage. No matter how much I struggled, it was futile. I couldn''t hurt the ghost girl even a bit, and she was about to strangle me.

    I''m finished, I''m finished. I haven''t married Yi Bai yet, so I can''t die so quickly.

    At this moment, a clear voice came from the sky, "My wife, your husband is here to save you." The voice is getting closer and closer. After saying that, a white figure has already appeared in front of me.

    Huangfu Ming steadily stopped on the ground. His white robe fluttered in the wind, his black hair hung down casually, and he held an ancient looking fan in his hand. He elegantly opened his fan and waved it towards me. The ghost lady''s hand instantly left my neck.

    Afterwards, he once again calmly fanned himself. His relaxed appearance was as if he was a deity from the nine profound heavens.

    Having obtained my freedom, I hurriedly took deep breaths, ignoring Huangfu Ming''s concern and inquiry. But in my mind, his recent appearance made me feel a little better about him.

    It seemed to me that he was not so hateful.

    When the ghost girl saw Huangfu Ming, she instantly became terrified. With a glance, she could tell that Huangfu Ming was a ghost that cultivated in a profound manner for many years. She didn''t dare act rashly in front of him.

    Huangfu Ming didn''t get angry, instead looking at the ghost girl, and asked in a deep voice, "Who allowed you to hurt my woman?"

    The ghost lady kneeled on the ground and begged, "Senior, please spare me, I ˇ­ "I ˇ­" After stuttering for a long time, the ghost girl was still unable to explain. I felt sorry for her. Not wanting to bother about her pinching me, I turned around and said to Huangfu Ming, "Actually, she has a grievance against me."

    Huangfu Ming raised his brows and asked with great interest, "Who harmed you?"

    The ghost lady gritted her teeth and said, "His name is Chen Zhiqiang!" I could tell from her twisted expression that she was extremely disgusted with this man. However, the name Chen Zhiqiang sounded familiar. Wasn''t it the ghost lady''s father?

    I opened my mouth wide in shock as I asked in disbelief, "Isn''t Chen Zhiqiang your father?"

    I clearly remember that the ghost girl''s father''s name was Chen Zhiqiang. I saw the registration form at the crematorium.

    "No, he''s just my stepfather." The ghost lady''s gaze turned vicious as she said, "My name is Bai Xiaolan and I''ve never had a father since I was young. My stepfather is simply worse than a beast. At the age of 13, he... He came into my room in the middle of the night and spoiled me. " Then she began to cry bitterly.

    I consoled her, "Don''t be too heartbroken."

    The ghost lady shouted, "How can I not be sad? People like you who have grown up safely cannot understand my pain. After my mother found out about this, my stepfather kept threatening my mother not to tell anyone about it. Due to the fear of our stepfather''s fists, we can only endure it and live as long as a year under his demonic claws. "

    "Why don''t you call the police or run away?" I asked.

    "It''s useless. My stepfather is watching us very closely. Besides, he beat my mother out of her mental illness. If he told others that we were both insane, who would believe him? "Furthermore, we don''t dare to tell others about this fact. If we do, we will only get a beating ˇ­"

    My eyebrows creased from start to finish. I didn''t expect this girl to be so pitiful. I thought I was pitiful enough. Indeed, there is still a higher mountain. Thinking this way, I don''t hate her for pinching me just now. I can understand her feelings.

    After hearing such a true story, my mood was extremely bad. The fire in my heart that I had to help Bai Xiaoling to avenge her burned hotter and hotter!

    I curiously asked, "Then why did he want to kill you?"

    The ghost girl choked for a while, then said, "That day, my stepfather got drunk and messed with a few hooligans. Since he couldn''t win against those hooligans, he came home to beat me and my mother. "He knocked my mother unconscious. I really couldn''t stand it any longer and was prepared to run away to fight back, but he grabbed me and stabbed me with a knife ˇ­"

    As she spoke, she began to cry, her tears pouring down like a torrent.

    "After he killed me, his beastly nature flared up and he humiliated me inhumanly. Then he hid my body under the kang until it stank. "

    As I listened, I subconsciously covered my nose. I still remember that stench. It was really hard to imagine how her parents had managed to survive those few days. Her stepfather was actually able to sleep peacefully on the kang where the body was hidden. He was simply insane!

 C6

    Huangfu Ming, who was on the side, also had an uncomfortable expression. It seemed that he also felt sympathy for this girl.

    The ghost girl continued, "My mom is stupid and doesn''t know to call the police. The villagers were all gossiping behind my back, but no one wanted to investigate how I died. They didn''t want to cause any trouble. I hated it when I saw my body cremated, and my death was only defined as'' killing myself ''! I wish I could flay Chen Zhiqiang''s skin and his tendons! "

    When it came to skinning and cramping, the ghost girl''s teeth chattered.

    I said indignantly, "I can''t believe there''s such a person!"

    Huangfu Ming faintly smiled and held my shoulder as he said: "My wife, there are many bad people in this world. You just haven''t seen them yet. "But don''t worry, your husband will protect you."

    I shrugged, trying to get his hand off my shoulder. He snappily said, "Can you stop talking nonsense? Think of a way to help this girl! "

    Hearing this, the ghost lady took the opportunity to plead, "Senior, I know your cultivation is very high, I beg you to help me!" With that, she kowtowed on the ground with sincerity.

    Huangfu Ming appeared to be an immortal, and his entire body seemed to be emitting a golden light. In Bai Xiaolan''s eyes, he was an existence akin to a savior. Only he could help.

    Seeing that Huangfu Ming didn''t have any reaction, I couldn''t help but pull his sleeve and shake it left and right, saying, "Just help her."

    After a while, Huangfu Ming turned to me and said, "Switch the TV to Channel 1."

    Annoyed, I snapped, "I don''t want to watch TV. Can you be more serious?" What was the man thinking? You''re still in the mood to watch TV at this time? There really was something wrong with him! Cold heart!

    "Since your husband told you to change it, then go and change it." Huangfu Ming said with a deep voice.

    I had no choice but to curse Huangfu Ming while furiously pressing the remote control. The news was being broadcasted on Channel 1 as the host read the lines seriously.

    I rolled my eyes at Huangfu Ming and complained, "What''s so good about it?" The next second, a set of words from the news on the television jolted me up.

    The anchorman said in Mandarin: "Friends of the audience, put in an update. A murder case had recently occurred in Sanyang Town''s White Water Village. The victim, Bai Xiaolan, was the stepdaughter of the suspected criminal, Chen Zhiqiang. The suspect reportedly killed the victim five days ago and hid the body at home. The victim''s neighbor found out and reported the case. The case was quickly unveiled, and the wife, who had long been oppressed by the suspects, was helped by the well-meaning members of society. The Supreme People''s Court sentenced Chen Zhiqiang to death in the first instance, but Chen Zhiqiang refused to appeal. "

    The ghost girl and I had finished reading the news in shock. After the news finished broadcasting, I looked at Huangfu Ming in astonishment, regretting my misunderstanding of him. It turned out that he did not want to watch TV. Chen Zhiqiang had actually been caught in the news?

    The ghost girl, Bai Xiaolan, burst into tears. She laughed with tears in her eyes and said, "That''s great! He''s finally going to die too!" When we meet in the Underworld, I will not have to be afraid of him! "

    I joyfully asked Huangfu Ming, "How is it such a coincidence? Did you do it? How did you do it? "

    Huangfu Ming smirked as he looked at me haughtily and said, "Doing this is a waste of mana. My wife, do you want to thank your husband?" His big hand was about to reach into my clothes.

    I avoided his pig hand and asked excitedly, "Tell me how you did it!"

    Huangfu Mingfeng calmly said, "Your husband has rewritten his history."

    A historical rewrite? Didn''t these four words only appear in dramas or movies? I didn''t expect this ghost to have this kind of ability.

    I scratched my head and thought for a while before I finally figured it out. I said, "Oh, so you''re saying that I turned Chen Zhiqiang, who was originally at large, into a death sentence? You can even change what has happened. Who exactly are you? "

    "I''m just your husband." Huangfu Ming said with a pampered tone, his eyes filled with love.

    In fact, his appearance is also somewhat cute, but I still didn''t give him a good look, and his face immediately darkened. Because I don''t even know who he is, how would I dare to accept his kindness? What was the purpose of his visit? Where did he get such great ability? I don''t know any of this. What''s more, I already have a Yichang, no matter how nice he is to me, I won''t accept it!

    At this time, the ghost lady beside them stood up and wiped her tears. She smiled and said, "Thank you, I should leave now. I''m really happy to see Chen Zhiqiang accept the judgement. I don''t have anything to linger for in the mortal world anymore. See you in the next life. " With that, she disappeared from the room.

    Normally, when I see this scene, I would definitely be scared. However, now that Huangfu Ming is here, I''m suddenly no longer afraid. I smiled at the air and said, "Goodbye."

    After the ghost lady left, I cleaned up the messy room simply. Huangfu Ming followed behind me and kept on asking, "My wife, how do you repay me?"

    "You''re not helping me," I said impatiently.

    "Didn''t you tell me to help you? Do you think it''s so easy to rewrite history? "

    I stopped what I was doing and looked at Huangfu Ming. I gave him a fake smile and said, "Okay, thank you."

    "That''s it?" Huangfu Ming asked with a faint smile.

    I spread my hands. "What else do you want? It''s not like I''ve benefited from it. "

    Huangfu Ming''s face darkened. He coldly said, "Then I''ll change history."

    I quickly stopped him. "Don''t, can you not be so noisy?"

    Why is this man so childish?

    He was simply a childish ghost!

    Fine, fine, you just want me to repay him? Can''t I agree? I said, "What do you want in return?"

    Huangfu Ming''s brows immediately relaxed when he heard this. He smiled meaningfully, sized me up from top to bottom, and said: "Your husband wants to do with you what both husband and wife love to do."

    As soon as he hinted, I understood. I immediately covered myself with my hands and said defensively, "No way. I have a fianc¨¦. "Besides, I haven''t settled the score with you for what happened with you last time, I can''t do it!"

    "You don''t like your husband?"

    "I''ve never liked you!"

    "If you don''t like your husband, then why did you yell so comfortably last time?"

    "What I said was ˇ­" "You bastard!"

    "Come on, my wife!" Huangfu Ming smiled and held me up, tightly holding me with both of his arms. I struggled, "Ai ai ai ai, don''t hug me ˇ­"

    The more I struggled, the happier he became, and as soon as he laid me gently on the quilt, he leaned over me. It was another joyous scene that couldn''t be avoided.

 C7

    After Huangfu Ming left, for the next few days, I lived a very peaceful life and didn''t encounter any ghosts.

    Today is the wedding day for me and Yibai. He came to pick me up very early.

    When I put on the heavy white wedding dress, I felt very happy. Looking at me in the mirror, which was meticulously dressed by the stylist, I couldn''t help but smile.

    During the official shoot, a few staff members started to circle around us. The good-natured photographer was constantly instructing me on how to smile and how to use a gentle gaze to look at Chu Yibai.

    Chu Yi Bai wore a white suit. He looked very refined, like a prince charming from a fairy tale. To be able to take a wedding photo with such a man, I must have been very happy and engrossed, so the whole shoot went very smoothly.

    When the shoot was finished, I asked the photographer to wash it out and take a look. But after the photo was washed out, it gave me a shock.

    In a photo of us holding hands in front of the castle, I saw something that wasn''t there at the time of the shoot, but that was there when the photo came out, as if someone had purposely put it there.

    One of the staff members said, "This is so scary. Could this be the legendary supernatural photos?"

    The photographer reprimanded him sternly, "Don''t spout nonsense. It might be a visual error."

    The staff member continued to gossip, "But she''s fine, why is there a female ghost with disheveled hair between the groom and the bride? At the time of the shoot, there was clearly nothing. "

    The photographer shook his head and did not say anything else. Instead, he continued to look at the "supernatural photo" in bewilderment.

    That picture was truly terrifying. It was clearly such a romantic picture of the castle, but because of the intervention of that ghost girl, it suddenly became a horror film. This caused the entire picture to reveal a horrifying atmosphere, causing one''s hair to stand on end.

    "Shan Shan, don''t mind them. They''re probably mistaken." Yi Bai comforted me softly.

    I smiled and shook my head. I should have told Yi Bai not to mind this matter, because I''ve been bumping into ghosts recently, so it''s not strange for me to encounter such a thing. I know that this must be my reason, and it can''t be anything else. Maybe it''s because Huangfu Ming is secretly plotting something.

    At this moment, a female staff member screamed out in front of a printer, "Look at these photos!"

    Yi Bai and I both felt that something was wrong and ran over to watch. He saw that in the stack of photos that he had just printed, Chu Yibai''s face had been replaced with someone else''s face without a trace.

    That face was none other than Huangfu Ming''s.

    I cursed lowly, "Damn Huangfu Ming!" How intolerable that he should turn the fruits of our day into this!

    Yi Bai was also very strange, frowning as he continued to look at those photos. He said, "How can this be? I clearly don''t look like this. Even if it''s a matter of light and angle, it shouldn''t be so unlike me."

    At this time, the photographer sincerely bowed and apologized, "I am truly sorry. We''ve examined all these photos, and we''ve had some problems. All the pictures taken this time will not work. If you don''t mind, how about we do it again? The cost will be ours. "

    The photographer was so sincere that it could be seen that he had put the blame for the accident on himself. I''m the only one who knows that this matter was caused by Huangfu Ming. Forget it. I won''t get better even if I shoot again. I know what Huangfu Ming meant, he just didn''t want Yi Bai and I to take wedding photos.

    I said coldly to the photographer, "No need."

    "Shan Shan, are you alright?" Yi Bai sensed that something was wrong and asked with concern.

    I turned my head and forced a smile at him. "It''s okay, I''m just a little tired. Yi Bai, even if you don''t have a wedding photo, it doesn''t matter, right? "

    I looked at him steadily, hoping that he would give me a satisfactory answer. He''s always been reasonable, I know. As long as it was true love, what did it matter if she had a wedding photo?

    Chu Yibai gently smiled and patted my head, "Of course it''s alright."

    I nodded comfortably. After a while, we went home. None of the wedding photos were usable, so we got nothing today.

    The day of the wedding.

    The guests found it strange that there were no wedding photos. They all asked me why, and I just made a pass at them. Luckily, Yi Bai didn''t mind. He had been gracefully and leisurely receiving the guests, allowing the atmosphere to be very good before the wedding.

    After the makeup artist finished dressing me, I wanted to go to the bathroom. On the way to the toilet, I saw a very conspicuous wreath and two paper men.

    The wreaths were yellow and white, with a large black word written in the middle. As for the two paper men, their work was very simple. It could be seen that they were a man and a woman. This paper man was usually burned to death so why would he come to such a joyous occasion?

    I was frightened and took two steps back. I asked the person beside me in confusion, "What''s going on?"

    That person laughed and said, "I''m sorry, but it''s all my fault. I thought someone had passed away and just found out that it was a wedding, so I immediately moved out." With that, he picked up the two paper men and walked out of the room.

    Seeing him leave, I felt relieved. This is just a black dragon, it shouldn''t be malicious.

    When I put on my wedding dress, I was very excited. The wedding dress for today''s wedding was much better than the wedding dress for the photo shoot. It was very beautiful.

    I was so engrossed in the details of the wedding dress that I didn''t notice that someone was approaching me from behind. It wasn''t until I was grabbed by a pair of large hands that I realized it. I immediately shouted out, "Help!"

    "It''s me." Yi Bai''s gentle and magnetic voice sounded.

    I was relieved to hear his voice and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, but I was a bit distracted and didn''t see you come."

    "I''m fine." Yi Bai smiled gently. He touched my hair and asked, "The wedding is about to take place. How are you feeling right now?"

    "I''m very happy." I said, grinning.

    Although I looked happy on the surface, I was a little nervous. Whether it was the weirdness of the wedding photos, or the black dragon delivering the wreaths, or even the hug from Yiping just now, I was terrified.

    Recently, my nerves have been really too sensitive, because Huangfu Ming once said that he wouldn''t let me marry Yi Bai. I don''t know where he is, but I''m afraid.

    I took a deep breath and prayed that the wedding would go well. That was my greatest wish.

    The wedding ceremony began. Yi Bai and I walked onto the red carpet under the witness of our family and friends. Petals flew down from the sky, and romantic lights filled the entire auditorium. Under everyone''s gaze, I was laughing happily. As long as I see Yi Bai''s gentle eyes, my heart will be at ease.

    At the moment of the oath, one of the guests in the audience suddenly jumped out to stop us.

 C8

    An extremely discordant voice suddenly came from the guests, "You can''t marry him!"

    When these words came out, Chu Yi Bai and I both turned to look at the guests below the stage at the same time.

    The one who spoke was Chu Yibai''s aunt. She usually had a good character and treated people well, so why did her temper suddenly become so bad? Why did she talk so much at my wedding?

    Just as I was wondering, Chu Yi Bai''s mother also jumped out. She pointed at my nose and cursed, "Li Shan Shan, you''re not worthy of Yi Bai at all!"

    Everyone in the audience jeered. Everyone said, "That''s right, get off the stage. You''re not fit to marry Yi Bai!"

    I was so scared that I took two steps back. I tightly gripped my bridal veil and looked at the frenzied crowd below the stage in disbelief. "You guys ˇ­"

    What happened to them? Why was it so abnormal all of a sudden? I know they don''t like me, but they can''t stick together like this at a wedding. Today''s wedding is the day I have been waiting for nine years, they are actually so, let me very cold heart.

    Forget it, it doesn''t matter what others think of me, as long as Yi Bai is willing to marry me. I turned my head to look at Yi Bai lovingly, but I was met with his ice-cold gaze.

    Chu Yibai expressionlessly said, "Shan Shan, we really aren''t suitable. This marriage is not tied up, why don''t you marry someone else?"

    Before he could finish his words, my tears fell. I wiped away my tears while looking at Chu Yi Bai in disbelief. He looked so cold that he didn''t even blink when he said those heartless words. He had changed, become someone I didn''t know at all.

    I sobbed, "Yi Bai, what happened to you? You''re not like that, I don''t believe you! "

    Chu Yiping coldly said, "I can''t marry you, we''re not suitable." He looked at me as if I were a stranger.

    I took a few steps back and shouted hysterically, "What do you mean? Are you toying with me?" After I shouted, my face was burning hot. Everyone below the stage were probably laughing at me. They couldn''t wait for Chu Yibai to abandon me, right?

    Yes, they had been together for nine years and it was quite strange that he hadn''t gone to bed yet. However, Chu Yi Bai had said that he didn''t mind. I thought he could wait... But what was it now?

    If you don''t want to marry me, then why did you send me to the marriage hall before joining forces to humiliate me? Is this fun?

    Could it be that Chu Yi Bai has been lying to me all these years? No, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe he won''t marry me, not at all. If he wants to lie to me, he won''t lie to me for nine years. I''m not good-looking, and my family doesn''t have any money, so why should he lie to me?

    I believe in his sincerity. Something must be wrong here. Chu Yi Bai isn''t someone who abandons me.

    "Yi Bai, look at me. Tell me this isn''t true." I held onto Chu Yibai''s face and stared into his eyes. I could tell that something was wrong from his eyes. Yi Bai, why are your eyes so dull? "

    Suddenly realizing something, I hurried to look at the guests below the stage. I realize that everyone here, except me, is out of place! Their eyes were dull and lifeless, like the eyes of a walking corpse.

    At this moment, Chu Yi Bai''s mother screamed out again: "You can''t marry my family''s Yi Bai, you should marry Lord Huangfu Ming instead!" After saying that, everyone followed suit and booed, "Right, Huangfu Ming is your final destination!"

    Hearing this, I really felt funny. I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. So this was also Huangfu Ming''s doing?

    Is he crazy? To actually control others to break up Yi Bai and me? Bastard! Even if I can''t marry Chu Yi Bai, I will absolutely not marry him!

    I scolded loudly, "Huangfu Ming, where are you? Get the hell out here! "

    Just as I finished speaking, I heard a faint smile suddenly appear behind me. "My wife, your husband is here."

    I turned my head abruptly and saw Huangfu Ming wearing a red robe. I pointed at him as if I had discovered a new world and said to others, "Did you guys see that he suddenly appeared here? He''s a ghost! All of this is because of him, don''t get controlled! "

    At this time, my father, who was sitting below the stage, suddenly hit the table in excitement. He said, "Nonsense, where is the ghost in this world? Hurry up and marry Lord Huangfu Ming. We''re waiting to see. "

    After saying that, someone jeered again, "Kiss one and kiss one!

    Huangfu Ming smirked as he called out to me, "My wife."

    Seeing my family and friends react in such a way made me drunk. As for Chu Yibai, he didn''t make the slightest movement. Apart from blinking his eyes, he didn''t make any other movements. This made me worry.

    I snappily asked Huangfu Ming, "What did you do to them? Did you control their minds and brainwash them? "

    Huangfu Ming disdainfully sneered: "So what? "My wife, you are destined to be mine." With that, he reached out his finger and naughtily stroked my chin. Then he grabbed my jaw and put his other arm around my waist, keeping me from moving.

    Seeing that Huangfu Ming''s mouth was getting closer and closer to mine, I had the urge to escape. But he was so strong that I couldn''t move, so I let him do whatever he wanted.

    I shouted, "Yi Bai, save me! Hurry up and wake up!"

    It was probably because Huangfu Ming''s face had become a bit gloomy when he saw me calling Chu Yi Bai. He kissed me when I wasn''t looking.

    Is this a lunatic to kiss me in front of so many people? Do you really think this place is my wedding with him?

    You shameless bastard!

    As Huangfu Ming''s movements became larger and larger, my peripheral vision noticed that Chu Yibai''s eyes were slowly widening. The expression on his face became more and more distorted. Suddenly, he suddenly ran over and pushed Huangfu Ming away.

    Chu Yibai looked at me with concern. "Shan Shan, are you alright? Who is this person?" He placed both of his hands on his hips in front of me, sullenly looked at Huangfu Ming, and angrily asked, "On what basis are you touching my wife?"

    When I saw Chu Yibai''s reaction, I couldn''t help but smile. Did he successfully escape from being brainwashed? Because I was bullied by Huangfu Ming, I woke up successfully, didn''t I?

    I looked at him emotionally and asked gently, "Yi Bai, are you alright?"

    Chu Yibai rubbed his head and puzzledly said, "Why is my head so dizzy? What happened just now?" How come I don''t have any memories at all? "

    "This is a long story, it''s all this guy''s fault!" I pointed to the expressionless Huangfu Ming at the side.

    At this moment, Chu Yibai''s mother said, "Yibai, don''t touch Li Shan Shan, you can''t get married. I won''t allow you to get married!"

 C9

    The audience began to shout out their slogans: "No marriage allowed! No marriage allowed! "

    Seeing such a spectacular scene, my eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. I looked at Huangfu Ming with hatred, wishing I could slap him. This ghost guy really knew how to use some evil tricks to control others. So what if you have magic power?

    As Chu Yi Bai saw this scene, he felt that something was wrong. He suddenly grabbed my hand and said firmly, "Shan Shan, come with me. I''ll take you to get your certificate."

    "Yibai ˇ­" I stopped and called out to him in a voice that was both excited and worried.

    Chu Yibai''s face was covered in sweat. His gentle face now had an incomparably resolute expression. "I know they never supported our marriage, but it doesn''t matter," he said. "I don''t care about the ceremony. I''m going with you to get my certificate."

    I heard his words and kept them in my heart. At this moment, bean-sized eyes out of my eye sockets.

    A surge of blood rushed through me and I said firmly, "Alright!"

    Huangfu You''s cold voice rang out, "My wife, are you sure you want to go?"

    "Definitely, definitely!"

    "Alright." Huangfu Ming withdrew his gaze and said with a smile that was not a smile.

    Yi Bai and I ran out of the auditorium. He didn''t chase us, which confused me. Did he give up? He knew that Yi Bai and I had true love, and it was impossible for them to break up? I was a little pleased at the thought.

    Although there have been a lot of twists and turns these days, but Yi Bai took my hand into the Civil Affairs Bureau, I feel very happy. When I got my marriage certificate, my heart was even more at ease.

    When I opened the marriage certificate and found that the photos and names on it were all correct, my mood was like flying into the sky.

    After leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau Yi Bai and I went to a restaurant to eat my favorite barbecue and hotpot. As I ate, I giggled. At the moment, I felt that all the women in the world were not as happy as I was.

    I didn''t expect him to go against his parents for me. I was so touched that he would wake up when I forcefully kissed him while he was being controlled by his mind.

    It has been nine years, and our nine years of love has not been in vain.

    Now that he has successfully cultivated it, I will definitely repay him and be a good wife to him.

    After dinner we went home, and since we are now officially married, I must have gone home with Yi Bai.

    As soon as we arrived at the Chu Clan, we heard Chu Yi Bai''s mother complaining. She said, "The food for today''s wedding is not good at all. Your father and I have been feeling dizzy ever since we got home. And your aunt, uncle, aunt, aunt. They all say they''re not feeling well. There must be something wrong with the food. "

    Chu Yibai asked with concern, "Mom, are you feeling better now?"

    "I''m fine. I''ll be fine after a nap."

    Dizziness? I have secretly tried all the dishes at today''s wedding banquet. No problem ah, how can I be dizzy? It must have been Huangfu Ming''s doing. This dizziness must have been caused by his mind being controlled. I remember Yi Bai also said he was dizzy. It was all because of that damned Huangfu Ming!

    Out of curiosity, I blurted out, "Where is Huangfu Ming?"

    Grandma looked at me in bewilderment. "What Huangfu Ming?"

    I hastily reacted and said, "Oh, it''s nothing."

    I remember that at the wedding, Grandma took the initiative to mention Huangfu Ming. She said that I should have married Huangfu Ming, so how did I forget so quickly?

    It must be because the person being controlled didn''t know what had happened and had completely forgotten what he had said. If they all remembered what happened at the wedding, I would be ashamed. If people knew that I was having an incredible relationship with a ghost, they would definitely despise me.

    Yi Bai took out his marriage certificate from his pocket and said happily, "Dad, mom, we just received our certificate."

    The mother-in-law looked at the marriage certificate, her expression softening a little. She sighed and said, "Child, your parents can''t do anything to you, as long as you''re happy. "Li Shan Shan, listen carefully. You have picked up a big bargain by marrying Yi Bai. From today onwards, you must abide by the laws of this world and take good care of him. Do you understand?"

    I immediately nodded happily. "Granny, don''t worry. I will definitely do so." I didn''t expect my mother-in-law to have such a reaction when she saw our marriage certificate. I thought she would be angry. She wasn''t angry, and that was fine.

    When night came, Yi Bai and I stayed in the bedroom. He would look at me lovingly all the while, caressing my hair with his hands.

    I have been giggling foolishly, thinking of tonight''s wedding night and really looking forward to it. I will perform well tonight, and have waited nine years for this to come to an end. The only regret was that my body was no longer clean.

    In this modern society, it didn''t really matter that it wasn''t the first time a girl got married. But I... My first time was a ghost. I really feel sorry for Yibai, I feel sorry for him to have guarded me for 9 years.

    I know that Yibai is a more traditional person, with my understanding of him, he would definitely mind. If he knew that my first time wasn''t given to him, how sad would he be?

    I thought about it for a long time and decided to lie to Yubai.

    Even though my body had betrayed him, my heart was always his. Tonight, I will pretend that this is the first time. Whether I bleed or not, I will definitely believe that this is the first time.

    I didn''t mean to lie to him. Who doesn''t want to be honest? But what would the result be? Argument? A knot in his heart? Divorce?

    I didn''t want to make Yi Bai sad, so I could only deceive him. This was a white lie. If you have to blame something, you can only blame that pervert, Huangfu Ming, you can''t blame me.

    Yi Bai lovingly caressed my face and said, "Shan Shan, I''ve been waiting for tonight."

    I smiled and nodded. "Yes, I know."

    "Shan Shan, I love you."

    "Yibai, I also ˇ­" Before I could finish, he pressed me down, and his head fell forward. I closed my eyes in enjoyment as my heart was filled with unprecedented nervousness. Just as Chu Yubai was about to kiss me, he suddenly heard an extremely inharmonious voice.

    "Li Shan Shan, what are you doing? Hurry up and come out!" Look at you, after eating, you don''t even clean up the tableware, do you think I''m a nanny now? Normally, I would have to serve them both, but now, I have to serve you as well, right? "

    When I heard my mother-in-law''s scolding, I hastily pushed Yi Bai away from the bed and jumped up. "I''m coming," I said.

    There was no other way. Who asked that today was a new marriage? If Grandma wants me to work, I have to work, otherwise it will only embarrass Yibai.

    After washing the dishes, I returned to my bedroom. When Yi Bai saw me, he asked me worriedly, "Mom didn''t make things difficult for you, right?"

 C10

    "Nope." I smiled and shook my head.

    Yi Bai pulled me to his side and sat down. He rubbed my hair and dotingly said to me, "You don''t have to mind. Tomorrow, I''ll go and get a nanny."

    Hearing his words, I laughed. The Chu Clan''s situation is not bad, it''s not a problem to hire a maid. I was flattered by the thought of Yi Bai wanting to hire a nanny because he felt sorry for me.

    I explained, "Actually, I can do housework, uh..." Before I could finish, my mouth was blocked. Chu Yibai''s kiss was very gentle and calm. However, when he was halfway through, he suddenly stopped.

    Puzzled, I asked, "Why did you suddenly stop?"

    Chu Yibai turned his head away and refused to look at me. With an embarrassed expression, he said, "I''m not ready yet."

    I thought about it and suddenly said, "Yi Bai, if I ˇ­ This is not the first time, would you mind? "

    "Why did you suddenly ask this?"

    "Do you mind if you say so?"

    "Shan Shan, are you?" Chu Yibai looked at me suspiciously, his face filled with disbelief. He didn''t say anything, but I think he guessed right.

    I quickly shook my head and waved my hands. "No, no, don''t make wild guesses. You know my life is very simple, has always been the home and the company''s two line of life, will not be outside the mess. I''m just saying that if ˇ­ "

    Chu Yibai looked at me with a heavy expression and snappily asked, "Why did you suddenly ask that question just now? Do you have another man out there? "

    I said anxiously, "No, don''t you know me? I just had a sudden impulse to ask. "

    Chu Yi Bai suddenly laughed. He shook his head and said, "Shan Shan, we''ve been together for nine years. I can tell with a glance if you''re lying."

    Seeing him like this scared me, and I hated myself for talking so much. If I hadn''t told him, maybe he wouldn''t have known. But as soon as I said it, he saw that I was lying. What should he do?

    Forget it, I''ll admit it. In this world, other than my parents, only Chu Yubai is closest to me. I really can''t bear to continue lying to him.

    I said, "Listen to me. It was an accident."

    "I don''t want to hear it. I just want to tell you. I don''t care if you''re innocent or not. As long as your heart belongs to me. " Chu Yibai''s eyes were filled with tenderness as he spoke.

    My bad mood gave way to hope. "Really?" I asked, embarrassed.

    Chu Yibai firmly nodded and said, "Mm. "Can you tell me what you''ve been hiding from me?" With that, he took a long breath, as if preparing himself for the next blow.

    I said hesitantly, "It was a ghost. It was a ghost. He took me from the coffin. I really didn''t know at the time. Because the corpse had been faked outside, I didn''t dare to go out ˇ­" Yi Bai, I''m sorry! " After saying that, I started to cry emotionally.

    Chu Yibai laughed in amusement. He frowned and said, "What time is it now? Why are you still lying to me?" You know I never believed in ghosts. "

    I shook my head wildly as I cried. "But there''s a ghost, don''t you believe me? "I''m not lying to you ˇ­"

    "No, I believe you. But you have to confess to me, too, not lie to me. "

    Chu Yibai still didn''t believe me. This caused my heart to feel cold. I wiped away my tears and coldly said, "That''s the truth. I''m not lying to you. "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not."

    Chu Yibai''s expression was very conflicted. After a long while, he nodded and said, "Alright, I believe you."

    "Yibai ˇ­" I called his name and felt my heart heat up again. Sure enough, he still believes me. Our nine years of affection is not easy to destroy.

    Chu Yi pulled at his tie and said with a grave expression, "I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first." With that, he left without looking back. He slammed the door when he left.

    Is he angry? Today was a new marriage, how could he have anything else to go out for?

    In nine years, he was always like this when he was angry. He never scolded or hit me. He was always angry with himself. He still doesn''t believe me, does he? I know it''s hard to convince an atheist like him that there are ghosts in the world, and I don''t blame him.

    It was all because of that damned Huangfu Ming! If it wasn''t for him, everything wouldn''t have been so bad! Damn Huangfu Ming! If I see him again, I will definitely not let him off!

    My heart ached as if someone were slicing at it with a knife.

    Is this my wedding night? The groom left, and I was no longer innocent. This is completely different from what I''ve been thinking for nine years.

    I walked out of the bedroom with disheveled hair, took a few bottles of wine from the fridge, and drank them in the bedroom. I said to myself as I drank, "What did I do wrong?"

    Gradually, I drank more and more, and my body became more and more uncomfortable. The heat and irritation took over my emotions. Didn''t they say that a single drunkenness would solve all of one''s worries? It looks like I''m still not drunk, or I wouldn''t be so uncomfortable.

    Without hesitation, I picked up a bottle of wine and gulped it down, but soon a large hand closed around the bottle to stop me from drinking it.

    After putting down the bottle, I looked at Chu Yi Bai, intoxicated. He looked calm, not angry.

    I quickly pulled him back and said, "Yi Bai, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have lied to you. I really love you. My heart belongs to you."

    Yi Bai supported me and said, "You''re drunk, go rest."

    "No, I just want to explain myself."

    Chu Yibai calmly said, "There''s no need to explain. I clearly know why you didn''t do it the first time."

    "You ˇ­ You believe me? " I threw my arms around him, gripping him tightly to keep him from leaving me. The next scene was something I could never have imagined.

    Chu Yi Bai didn''t resist my hug and warmly welcomed me.

    Maybe it was the wine, which excited me. He felt a faint sweetness in his heart. As for the husband and wife, they were at the end and end of the bed, so it was very important for them to know what was going on in the middle of the bed. As long as Yi Bai isn''t angry, then that''s fine.

    With such a muddled thought, I fell into a sweet dream.

    When he woke up the next day, his body was still aching. Drunk, I reached out my hand to touch the phone on the headboard of the bed. On WeChat, there was a message from Yibai to me at 11: 00 last night. He said, Shan Shan, I won''t be back tonight.

    My consciousness was originally muddled, but I was soon completely awake from the shock after hearing those words.

    What the hell? Yi Bai sent me a WeChat message last night saying that he wouldn''t be back.

 C11

    But isn''t he back? He came back early, with me. Could it be?

    I turned my head around abruptly and discovered that the man sleeping beside me was not Chu Yiping at all, but Huangfu Ming!

    I opened my eyes wide in shock, and without thinking, I slapped Huangfu Ming''s handsome face. Before this slap could vent my anger, I was about to hit him again when he suddenly woke up and grabbed my hand.

    I harshly scolded, "Why was it you last night? When did you come in? Where''s Yibai? "

    Huangfu Ming leisurely said, "As soon as I entered, I saw you drinking. It was you who admitted your wrong husband." Then he dropped my hand, his eyes half smiling, as if he were mocking me for what I''d done last night.

    I patted my head as I recalled what happened last night. Yi Bai really did go out. While drinking, he blurrily saw that Yi Bai had returned. It was definitely because of the alcohol that I misjudged him. He actually thought of Huangfu Ming as Yibai!

    Heavens, what have I done wrong? I actually admitted my wrong man on my wedding night, and I was taken over by him again?

    I angrily said, "You shameless bastard! It''s fine if you''re pretending to be Shibai, but you still ˇ­."

    Huangfu Ming charmingly smiled and said: "My wife, you were the one who took the initiative. "Besides, don''t you enjoy it a lot?"

    After hearing him speak so blatantly, I didn''t even have a place to put my face. You know I''m wrong about people, I won''t take the initiative. It''s all my fault!

    I tried to calm my emotions and begged Huangfu Ming, "Can you stop bothering me in the future? I''ve already gotten my marriage certificate from Chu Yubai. "

    "No. You were my wife long before you married Chu Yi Bai. "The reason I didn''t stop you from obtaining your certificates is because ˇ­"

    "Because of what?" I asked curiously.

    Huangfu Ming said in a deep voice: "Even if you have already received your certificate, I will not let you share the room."

    After hearing what he said, I instantly became angry and cursed, "You lunatic! You have gone mad! "

    At this time, Grandma''s voice came from outside, "What''s so noisy about? What happened? "

    I immediately lied, "Oh, it''s fine. I''m on the phone."

    After perfunctory grandma, I suddenly thought of a plan, Yi Bai did not believe in the matter of ghosts, right? Then I''ll use my phone to take down Huangfu Ming for Yi Bai to see.

    Right now, this Huangfu Ming was wearing the long robes of an ancient person. His hair was also long, and his appearance was so handsome that it seemed surreal. As long as I take a picture of his appearance, Yi Bai will definitely believe me.

    Thinking this way, I took out my phone and pointed it at Huangfu Ming, taking a photo of him sitting on the bedside with a "Kacha" sound.

    When I looked at the picture I had just taken, he wasn''t there. The pillow, blanket, and bedside table in the photo were very normal, but there was no trace of Huangfu Ming, as if he was air.

    Huangfu Ming seemed to be able to see what I was doing. He smiled and said, "Stop, you won''t be able to shoot your husband."

    Hearing his words, I helplessly put down my phone. True, he was a ghost, so it was normal for him to not be caught by the cameras.

    After Huangfu Ming left, I helped out with the household chores. There wasn''t the slightest bit of happiness from getting married. After returning home, Yibai''s attitude towards me was still as good as ever. He didn''t mention the fight last night, and he was still so concerned about me. This made me feel very ashamed of him.

    When I returned to work at the crematorium, my colleagues came to congratulate me on my recent marriage. After exchanging pleasantries with them, I returned to my job.

    My job today is to steal the clothes off these dead people. Not all of them will have to be taken off, but rather to choose a part of the quality seems to be better for "recycling."

    I hate to do it, but there''s no other way. Someone has to do it. And today, it just so happens to be Xiao Fei and I''s turn.

    This was not only a great disrespect to the dead, but also a security risk to those who bought clothes. He really did not understand what this black-hearted curator was thinking.

    When I was working, I always heard men laughing in the next room. Next door is also a morgue, run by my colleague Xiao Fei.

    From time to time, the man''s laughter sounded especially cheerful. Judging from the voice, it was a young man. Moreover, he had a sunny personality, liked to laugh, and his voice was especially pleasant to listen to.

    This Xiao Fei must have brought her boyfriend. He was actually flirting in the morgue? He was also drunk.

    When it was time to leave, I left the morgue. At this moment, Xiao Fei who was next door also came out. There was no man by her side.

    I joked, "Why isn''t your boyfriend out?"

    Xiao Fei pouted, "I don''t have a boyfriend yet, don''t joke around. But you, when did you bring your husband to the morgue? "

    Hearing her words, my mouth turned stiff, and a sense of foreboding spread through my heart. I doubtfully said, "My husband has never been here before. Why did you suddenly say that?"

    Xiao Fei smiled and patted me, "Don''t lie to me, okay? We both know each other so well. I''ve heard men laughing in your room all afternoon. "

    "Me too."

    Xiao Fei''s jaw dropped when she heard my words. She opened the door of my morgue and looked around. How could it be, in your room... Was there really no man? "But I clearly heard it clearly. There was a man''s voice in your room, just now!"

    I said, "I also heard a man''s voice in your room. Did we both hallucinate?"

    Xiao Fei firmly shook his head and said, "It''s impossible for both of us to be hallucinating. I''ll go ask my other colleagues." With that, Xiao Fei quickly went to ask his other colleagues.

    Very quickly, Xiao Fei returned. Breathing heavily, she said, "I asked, but none of my colleagues heard a man laugh. That is to say, it was only in our two rooms. "Oh my god, I always thought your husband came to see you."

    Hearing Xiao Fei''s words, I couldn''t help but frown, thinking that I must have run into something unclean this time. I looked at the thick wall in our two rooms and said, "I wonder if the problem lies in this wall?"

    Xiao Fei exclaimed, "You''re saying there''s a man hiding in the middle?"

    I said firmly, "Very likely. You think it''s the man in my room, I thought it was your room, but it turns out it''s not, so this wall is the only problem! "

    Xiao Fei''s expression turned serious after hearing what I said. She said, "Then I''ll get Daoist Priest Qin to come take a look."

    After Xiao Fei left, I received a call. "Hello, Yi Bai?"

 C12

    Chu Yibai''s gentle and pleasant voice came over from the other side of the phone, "Have you gotten off work?"

    I said, "Just got off work."

    "Hurry up and go home. I''ve prepared dinner for you."

    When I got home, I was greeted by a romantic candlelight dinner. The feeling of having someone prepare dinner as soon as I got home was something I hadn''t experienced in a long time. It felt warm in my heart.

    Petals were strewn on the floor and on the dining table. The lights were romantic and blurred, and the air was filled with a faint perfume.

    After dinner, Yi Bai told me that he would be going on his honeymoon in a few days and asked where I wanted to go.

    I thought about it and said, "Why don''t we go to France?"

    "Alright." Yi Bai agreed without any hesitation.

    After dinner Yi Bai tried to kiss me, but I refused. He just felt that he wasn''t clean. Sigh ˇ­ I just feel sorry for him. He trusted me so much, and he was so kind to me, and I thought a ghost was him and went to bed, and I really didn''t think I was worthy of him.

    When I went to work at the crematorium the next day, I was in a good mood because I was going to France for my honeymoon in two days. As someone who had never gone abroad, he was truly very happy.

    As soon as I arrived at the crematorium, Xiaofei rushed over to me in a hurry and said, "Did you know? "Last night, we tore down half of that wall. We really found something unclean in that wall!"

    I asked curiously, "What is it? Could it be that a male ghost is hiding inside? "

    Xiao Fei said, "It''s not a ghost, it''s a skeleton. It''s been dead for many years. Have you heard of the murder ten years ago? "

    I shook my head. "No."

    "Ten years ago, a young construction worker disappeared without a trace. His wife was out stealing people and had run off with her lover with her children and money. A few years later, the child unwittingly revealed that his mother had killed his father, and the wife and the third party were both sentenced. Only the bones of the builder were not found. "

    "Hidden in the wall?"

    Xiao Fei''s expression was warped as he said, "That''s right, the director said that the construction crew of the crematorium was the one who built the crematorium. "My wife must have hidden her husband''s body in the wall. She even built it along with the bricks and cement. This is truly crazy!"

    After hearing this case, I felt that human nature was simply too dark. At the same time, I curiously asked, "Then why is it that the crematorium was fine all these years, but I heard laughter yesterday?"

    Xiao Fei explained to me, "Taoist Qin said that yesterday was the full moon night, and that it was the day with the heaviest yin energy in the past ten years. "With the feng shui of our crematorium, it would be a good source of yin energy."

    "So that''s how it is." I nodded my head. He didn''t know why she wanted to kill his own husband. Although the world is full of love, sometimes human nature is really very dark. Fortunately, the man laughed. Otherwise, even after ten years, his corpse would not be found.

    On the French coast, Yi Baiyi rented a villa for his honeymoon. This seaside villa was decorated exceptionally well. It was pure white and looked fresh and comfortable.

    The sea breeze blew by, making him feel extremely comfortable. Yibai and I walked hand in hand along the beach.

    He said softly, "Sansa, I''m sorry. You don''t mind what happened on the night of our wedding. I went out because I didn''t understand."

    I felt warm inside because he had apologized so many times for his wedding night. I said comfortably, "I won''t mind. I should say I''m the one who''s sorry."

    Yi Bai held my hand even more tightly. He turned his head and looked at me with a gentle gaze, revealing a smile that was as beautiful as the morning sun.

    He said, "I''m sure you won''t lie to me, but I still don''t believe there are ghosts in this world, and people and ghosts can''t have relationships. Shan Shan, you may have been tired and hallucinated recently. Rest well and don''t think too much. " After saying that, he patted me on the shoulder.

    Chu Yubai still doesn''t believe in ghosts, so there''s nothing I can do about it. Perhaps it would be better if he didn''t believe it. There were some things that the fewer people who knew, the better.

    I said, "Thank you, Yibai. Thank you for choosing to believe me."

    Chu Yibai lightly scratched my nose and dotingly said, "Idiot, we are already husband and wife. If I don''t believe you, who else would I believe?"

    At this moment, Chu Yibai embraced my waist, and his forehead was pressed against mine. Our eyes met at such a close distance. My heart began to race as I saw Yi Bai''s handsome face so close to mine. His fingers were clasped tightly around mine. Our fingers were interlocked, giving off a sense of security.

    Yi Bai suddenly picked me up and carried me to the bedroom. He placed me on the bed. I could imagine what he would do next. It suddenly occurred to me that I hadn''t taken a bath in two days, so I hastily bounced up and said, "I''ll go take a bath first."

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you." He smiled.

    When I took a bath, I was nervous and apprehensive. Because Huangfu Ming once said that he wouldn''t let Yi Bai and I stay in the same room. But now, in France, he was an old Chinese sex maniac, so he couldn''t care less, could he?

    With a bit of luck, I finished showering. While I was dressing and looking in the mirror, I suddenly saw a very discordant scene.

    I looked in the mirror in astonishment, unable to believe my eyes. How could such a thing have happened? I''m a woman!

    I saw the black hairs grow around my mouth, like rapidly growing weeds, and soon my face was covered with a beard like a particularly strong male hormone.

    [What the hell is this?]

    Huangfu Ming must have done something good!

    I quickly ran out of the mansion before Yi Bai could see me. It was already evening, and the sky was only dimly lit. There was no one by the sea, only the sound of the sea breeze.

    Huangfu Ming definitely came. I want to find him and ask him why he did this.

    As I walked on the beach, I shouted, "Huangfu Ming, get out here!"

    "Come out!" I tried to control my voice. I couldn''t be too big, I couldn''t be too small, if I was too big, I would be heard by Yi Bai, and then he would see the ugliness of my long beard. If he sees me, I''d like to find a hole to hide in!

    After shouting for a while, Huangfu Ming still did not appear. He must be here. Other than Huangfu Ming, there''s no one else who can make me grow a beard after I finish showering: he''s the only one who is childish and wicked!

    I continued to shout, "Huangfu Ming, I know you''re here, don''t hide and not make a sound! Come out! "Come out!"

    Suddenly, a magnetic voice rang out from behind him. "My wife, do you really want to be your husband?"

 C13

    I turned my head and looked at Huangfu Ming in annoyance. This ghost guy really appeared here, I already said that it must be him doing such a good deed!

    Pointing at my beard, I said shyly and angrily, "Is my beard a good thing? Hurry up and change back into my beard."

    Huangfu Ming waved his long sleeve, and said with a haughty appearance, "Why did your husband change back?"

    I anxiously asked, "How can I face people like that? Are you trying to kill me?"

    This bastard, he actually made me grow a beard? How am I supposed to go out and meet people when I can''t even pull out my beard? He would definitely be laughed to death.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but kneel on the ground, hugging my head and crying bitterly. As I wept, I thought about the grievances I had endured over the years, and the bitterness in my heart grew stronger.

    Huangfu Ming reached out his hand to stroke my head. He softened his tone and said, "My wife, don''t cry. I just don''t want you to get married to anyone else."

    Hearing his words, I found it funny. I cursed, "Are you crazy? Why are you interfering with my freedom? Does it matter if you''re a ghost? You can bully people like this? "

    Huangfu Ming said seriously: "If you promise me that you won''t marry another man, I''ll change your beard back."

    This man is really funny, he bullied me first, and actually made me agree to his unreasonable request. "I don''t agree. It''s my business."

    Huangfu Ming''s voice suddenly became stern. With a gloomy gaze, he said to me, "Try saying another sentence!"

    I looked at him with contempt and said snappily, "Why should you care about me? Who do you think you are? "

    Huangfu Ming laughed instead of getting angry. He shook his head and said, "Your stubborn temper hasn''t changed at all."

    What does this man mean? Are we very close? I gouged him hard and said, "Don''t talk like you know us too well."

    Huangfu Ming let out a meaningful smile, his lips curling up into a charming smile as he said: "Could it be that you''re not familiar with it? I''m the only one who knows you well. "

    After staring blankly for a while, I finally understood what he meant. After I understood, I was angry and embarrassed. I could not help but curse loudly, "You are shameless! Stinking hooligan! I don''t care, you have to change me back, or I''ll ˇ­ "I''ll ˇ­"

    "So what? It''s your turn to threaten your husband? " Huangfu Ming coldly asked.

    I wiped away my tears and said, "Just what do you need to release me? Tell me."

    Huangfu Ming waved his long sleeves and confidently said, "Your husband will not let you go. He will not do it in his previous life, nor in this life."

    "In his previous life? What previous life? Have you messed up your brain? " I looked at him as if I were looking at a strange monster, my eyes filled with disgust and disgust.

    Huangfu Ming suddenly grabbed my lower jaw, his eyes suddenly becoming as unfathomable as a thousand year deep pool. The look in his eyes silenced me for a moment, as if I''d been killed by his aura.

    In a cold voice he said to me, word for word, "Li Shan Shan, your husband will tell you. You are my woman. No matter if it''s body or heart, you can only be my woman! "If it wasn''t for you, I would have already killed that Chu Yi Bai!"

    Hearing that he wanted to kill Chu Yubai, I panicked, "You!?" "You bastard, Yibai is my most beloved man. If you kill him, I''ll fight you to the death!"

    Huangfu Ming growled, "Chu Yubai is your most beloved man, so what am I?"

    "You''re the one I hate the most!"

    Yes, he''s the one I hate the most. No, he should be the most annoying ghost. I didn''t know him at all, he actually barged into my life without any reason, causing me so much trouble and pain in my originally blissful life, he is the person I hate the most!

    Huangfu Ming stared at me fiercely and threatened with a cold voice, "Say it again!"

    Just say it, as if someone was afraid of him. I shouted, "You''re the one that I hate the most!" "Ugh ˇ­" He kissed me before I could say it.

    I could feel that the moment he kissed me, the beard was gone from my face.

    It took him a while to let go of me. I weakly sat on the beach and said, "What did I do wrong? What did you say about my previous life? Do we know each other from our previous lives? I beg of you, please let me go. My previous life is my previous life, so I have nothing to do with this world anymore, alright? I''m really begging you! "

    Huangfu Ming closed his eyes with a grave expression, and when he opened them again, the anger in his eyes had already dissipated by a lot.

    He said, "My wife, don''t you understand? "Your husband has never hurt you. Your husband just doesn''t want you to be with other men."

    "But Yibai is my true love. If I''m not with him, I''ll ˇ­" Forget it, I won''t tell you anymore. "

    "It''s Chu Yubai again. Your husband doesn''t understand what''s so good about him."

    I didn''t say anything else, but made a little calculation in my mind. It would only be a waste of time for me to tell him this. I better not waste my breath with him, just avoid him in the future. Or he could ask Daoist Priest Qin to help him exorcise ghosts.

    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Huangfu Ming asked, "Why aren''t you speaking?"

    I changed the subject and said, "There''s nothing much to say. I just feel that tonight''s moon is very beautiful." I looked up at the moon and tried to take a deep breath to calm my nerves.

    Huangfu Ming pointed at the sand slope in front of us and said, "Look." With that, he snapped his fingers, and a faint, confident smile appeared on his face.

    I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw the whole of the barren sandy slope slowly blossom in colors. It made me feel like I was in a fairy tale.

    The surrounding beach was filled with flowers, so real that it seemed as if one could reach out and touch them. Seeing this miraculous scene, my mood couldn''t help but brighten up.

    But, what was all this?

    Yi Bai and I had just gotten married, and Yi Bai was waiting for me in the bedroom right now. I was in the illusion with a ghost who had raped me.

    I couldn''t help but bitterly smile as I got up and walked back. "I''m going back. Yi Bai is waiting for me!"

    Huangfu Ming''s furious voice came from behind him, "If you dare let him touch you, I''ll immediately cripple him!"

    "If you dare to touch him, then help me collect my corpse!" I didn''t look back, but my voice was as cold as it could get.

    I knew that if he wanted to use a little bit of his power, there was nothing I could do to stop him. Getting rid of him seemed to have become an urgent matter.

    I stood in the doorway of the bedroom and saw a large bed covered with red roses, the red candles burning on the night table.

    The dancing flames were like my mood at the moment, nervous, fearful, and anticipating something.

    The tall, gentle Yibai came to me and took my face in his hands.

    I felt the warmth of Yi Bai''s warm hand. Feeling relaxed, I gently said, "Yi Bai!"

    Yi Bai didn''t say anything. He just smiled and picked me up, walked to the bed, and gently put me on the rose heart.

    I smelled the rose close at hand and felt so happy.

    "If you dare let her touch you, I''ll immediately cripple him."

    Cripple him, cripple him.

    I stared blankly at Yi Bai, who was leaning forward in front of me, and didn''t know what to do.

    At this moment, the two red candles suddenly went out. The air emitted a cold aura, and the entire room gradually turned cold.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning outside the window and a torrential downpour came.

    Yi Bai sensed my discomfort and asked me softly, "Shan Shan, what''s wrong with you?"

    His voice was hoarse and there was a flash of desire in his eyes. He was surrounded by the scent of hormones.

    "I, I''m scared!" I said nervously, feeling guilty.

    I don''t know if this is his warning, but I do know that I can''t let him hurt my Yichang.

    Yi Bai stuck to my ear and said warmly, "Shan Shan, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"

    I don''t know if he thinks I''m afraid of a thunderstorm or that I''m nervous about men and women.

    However, after he comforted me, I became even more afraid.

    Yi Bai''s hand passed through my shirt and caressed my softness.

    "Shan Shan, I love you!"

    I know, I know, that Yi Yeyu loved me more than his life. He endured his desire to wait for me for so many years, but my innocence was given to someone else.

    He married me to get his certificate, despite the objections of his family.

    He loves me, whether I''m telling the truth or not.

    He''s always been kind to me, pampered me, pampered me.

    But, I''m not worthy of such a perfect him.

    "I love you too!" That''s why I don''t want you to get hurt.

    The mist covered my eyes, and in the haze of my tears I saw the elegant white of his skin, his white skin, his high nose bridge, his single straight eyelid, looking at the pure sunlight.

    I think this is what people say about him being as gentle as jade.

    I want to go on like this.

    Suddenly, Yibai was slowly changing, gradually becoming Huangfu Ming''s face.

    Her narrow, phoenix eyes had a dangerous look to them, and her thin lips were pursed into a thin line. She looked like a demon from hell, giving off a terrifying aura of devouring.

    "My wife, you''re not obedient. Your husband is really angry!"

    His thin lips parted and his voice was so cold it pierced my heart.

    My heart seemed to jump in my throat, making it hard for me to breathe.

    I jerked my body away and sat up in surprise.

    Huangfu Ming was sitting on my bed, looking at me in astonishment.

    It was an illusion, an illusion.

    I close my eyes, squeeze, and open them again, my heart racing.

    When he saw Chu Yubai, he let out a great sigh of relief.

    He looked at me with puzzlement and concern. "Shan Shan, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Yibai, I''m sorry. Big Aunt seems to be here." I rushed into the bathroom.

    Letting go of the water, I lay down by the sink, scooped up the water and splashed it on my face.

    The man''s arms were tightly wrapped around my waist, pulling me backwards into his ice-cold embrace. The ice-cold air blew towards my ear. "My wife, you are mine. You will always be mine."

 C14

    No, I don''t want yours, I''m Yibai''s, my own.

    But I didn''t want to say a word to him. It was all because I and Yibai became like this. I hated him.

    By the sink were my toiletries. I picked up the glass bottle and washed my face with it. I turned and threw it at him.

    Huangfu Ming instantly disappeared.

    The bottle fell to the ground with an ear-piercing sound.

    Yi Bai''s figure immediately appeared outside the bathroom door. He asked anxiously, "Shan Shan, are you alright?"

    I hastily replied, "It''s fine, I accidentally knocked the face cleanser onto the ground!"

    "Don''t move, I''ll take care of it later. Be careful not to hurt yourself."

    "Alright, I understand."

    I''m sorry, Yibai, really, I''m sorry.

    I sank to my knees and covered my face with my hands.

    The sound of the water was still flowing, and I was afraid that Yi Bai would worry if I heard it.

    Huangfu Ming, just you wait. I will definitely make you regret pestering me.

    I don''t care about my previous life, I only care about this life. What I love, you can''t hurt, absolutely can''t.

    Before I left the bathroom, I washed my face again and tried to look normal.

    As soon as I walked out of the bathroom, Yi Bai walked in front of me with a cup of steaming brown sugar water in his hand. His face was full of concern.

    He put the water in my hand, then put his arm around mine and frowned. "Shan Shan, you touched cold water again, I''ve told you many times, you can''t touch cold water in special times."

    I held the slightly hot cup of water and felt the similarly slightly hot palm of his hand. It was so cold that it reached the heart of the valley, and it instantly warmed up. "I''m sorry!"

    "Idiot, don''t tell me you''re sorry!"

    "Yes."

    Yi Bai carefully carried me back to bed and watched me finish drinking the brown sugar.

    I lay flat on the bed. He covered me with the blanket and smiled. "If you''re not feeling well, then go to sleep. Just sleep for a bit and you''ll be fine."

    With that, Yi Bai''s red lips lightly pressed against my forehead. She turned around and entered the bathroom.

    I heard the sound of glass being swept up and dumped into a trash can, and the sound of running water.

    I rolled onto my side, and a tear fell from the corner of my eye.

    A night of thunder and lightning. The next day. The sky and the sea.

    Looking at the blue sky and the sea, I felt as if I was swimming with the seabirds to the seaside.

    I snuggled in Yi Bai''s arms and lay with him under the white chaise longue.

    The air was filled with the scent of vegetation after the rain and the sea brought by the sea breeze.

    Everything was so comfortable.

    "How good it is to be like this all the time!" I sighed.

    "If you like it, we''ll always be here." Yi Bai kissed my hair.

    "How can that be? My wedding leave is only a few days old."

    "By the way, Shan Shan, you haven''t told me what you''re doing? If you''re tired, you can be my full wife at home, and I''ll keep you till you''re old! "

    Should I tell Yi Bai that I work at the crematorium?

    No, he would be worried.

    But I didn''t want to lie to him, so I said lightly, "I''m not tired. I like my job very much, so you don''t have to worry about me. "

    "Why don''t you come with me to City S, there is a project over there that I need to keep an eye on. I really can''t bear to part with you for a few months. If you''re bored, you can go to the company there and I''ll arrange a job for you. " Yi Bai hugged me even more tightly, as if we were going to separate now.

    To S City?

    Fine, I''ll hide far away. Maybe that shameless ghost won''t pester me anymore.

    I also inserted my body into Yi Bai''s chest. "Alright, I''ll go with you, but I don''t want you to arrange a job. I''ll find one myself, I don''t want everyone to think that I rely on your relationship for a job."

    "As long as you like it. Thank you, Shan Shan, for giving up your job to accompany me."

    "We''re husband and wife, there''s no need to be so polite!"

    After the wedding break, I went back to the crematorium to resign and say goodbye to Xiaofei.

    Her face was full of envy, "Marrying a rich second generation is good!"

    I smiled and encouraged her to work hard with her boyfriend to get married as soon as possible. I also asked her for some contact information from Taoist Qin so that we could get it as soon as possible.

    After returning home, I packed my luggage and suddenly thought of the wedding scene. Yi Bai woke up because I was forcefully kissed. He had seen Huangfu Ming before, but how could he not have any reactions or memories?

    Even if the others didn''t have any reactions and couldn''t remember Huangfu Ming, Chu Yi should have at least remembered a bit, right?

    After I packed my luggage, Chu Yi Bai finished dealing with the company''s matters and returned home.

    "Yi Bai, do you remember our wedding?" I asked cautiously, combing my hair and pretending not to notice.

    "Yes, why? Suddenly the wedding was mentioned. " Yi Bai was standing with me in front of the mirror. He was fixing his hair, and when I asked about the wedding, he stopped what he was doing and looked at me in confusion.

    "Do you remember who disturbed our wedding?"

    Chu Yibai was stunned. His face immediately filled with an apologetic expression. He snuggled over and pulled me into his embrace. "Sorry, Shan Shan!"

    I turned to face him and straightened his collar. "Yi Bai, don''t say you''re sorry. It''s okay!" He was always thinking this way for me, and he felt an inexplicable pain in his heart.

    It seemed like Chu Yi Bai didn''t have any impression of me either. He thought that I was worried about his family messing up the wedding and made me unhappy.

    After bidding farewell to my in-laws, we set off for S City together.

    When they arrived at the villa in S city, it was already dusk.

    I was told to take care of myself, and look for Aunt Liu. Aunt Liu was a nanny hired for me by Chu Yibai, and he always remembered every promise he made to me. Regardless of whether I agreed or not, as long as he thought he was being nice to me, he would do it.

    Then, Chu Yibai left a deep kiss on my forehead, reluctantly leaving.

    It was already late into the night and Chu Yibai still hadn''t returned home. I was lying on the bed by myself, tossing and turning. I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I gradually fell asleep.

    "Shan Shan, Shan Shan!"

    In my dreams, I thought I heard Chu Yibai''s hoarse voice.

    He slept beside me, reeking of alcohol, and whispered my name. I tried to open my eyes, but they wouldn''t budge.

    What was going on? Am I too tired?

    Chu Yibai saw that I was sleeping soundly, so he turned around and walked into the bathroom.

    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Vapors came out of the bathroom door.

    After an unknown period of time, the bathroom door was opened.

    I thought that Chu Yibai had taken a shower and was preparing to go to bed. I wanted to open my eyes, but I still couldn''t open them. Furthermore, I couldn''t move my entire body.

    I''m a little edgy.

    An icy cold aura suddenly appeared above me, close to my nose. "My wife, do you want to be husband?"

    It was Huangfu Ming!

    As for Chu Yubai?

    Strangely, although I couldn''t open my eyes, I could see everything around me.

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes shone with a werewolf blue light, as if he had been hunting his prey for a long time.

    His thin lips were curled into a smile, giving off a charming yet noble aura. His entire body was exuding a cold aura.

    Huangfu Ming''s ice-cold hand caressed my face. His bone-piercing cold caused my entire body to tremble. Finally, I can move. I can open my eyes and speak.

    I immediately knocked his hand away and turned to escape from his hold.

    But his body was so heavy that no matter how I struggled, I couldn''t move him.

    "My wife, are you hiding your husband?" Huangfu Ming''s body pressed down on me. Both of his hands raised me above his head and used a large hand to hold my hands still. "You have to know, no matter where you go, I can find you. No matter if it''s my previous life or this one, I''ll always be by your side, never letting go, never ˇ­"

    he whispered.

    "Huangfu Ming, leave! I don''t want you!" I was crazy.

    He angrily asked, "Then who do you miss? Chu Yibai?"

    I woke up in bed, sweating profusely.

    It was unknown when the window had been opened. Perhaps it hadn''t been closed at all.

    The curtain of white silk flapped in the wind like a ghostly hand, as if it were trying its best to grab me and pull me into the endless darkness.

    "Shan Shan, what happened to you?"

    I turned my head in shock only to find that Chu Yibai was sleeping beside me.

    He woke up with a start and quickly got up to take me in his arms.

    I shook my head and held him tight, saying nothing.

    Chu Yibai coaxed me like a child, comforting me. His chin was pressed against the top of my head.

    I felt his warm breath, and my mood eased a lot.

    I looked up at him, still gentle, like lavender, comforting.

    Chu Yibai smiled as he looked at me, but didn''t say anything.

    All of a sudden, a woman''s head appeared above his head. Her face was covered by her long, damp hair, making it hard to see her appearance.

    A pair of woman''s hands covered in red nail polish came out from behind Chu Yibai and grabbed his neck. The sounds of her knuckles cracking could clearly be heard.

    Chu Yibai was pinched so tightly that he could only open his mouth without being able to say anything. His entire white face flushed red. His hands began to clench around his ghastly hands as he tried to break free.

    "Chu Yi Bai, Chu Yi Bai!" I was too scared to know why, so I went up to save him.

    The ghost lady slowly flew up behind Chu Yi Bai, revealing her face that was covered by her hair. She looked very familiar.

    She is the female ghost in the supernatural photos of me and Chu Yibai!

    He couldn''t see the female ghost''s face, but he could feel that the female ghost seemed to be opening her bloody mouth in an attempt to devour Chu Yi Bai.

    The ghost girl flew far away. Chu Yibai was being held by the neck and his entire body was being carried far away.

    "Shan Shan, save me!"

    Before Chu Yi Bai finished speaking, he had already disappeared into the darkness with the ghost lady.

    "Save me, save me!"

    Chu Yibai''s mournful cries lingered over my head, lingering for a long time.

    "No!"

    I woke up again and looked at the place where the ghost girl had dragged Chu Yubai. I gasped heavily for breath.

    There was no one around.

    What was going on?

 C15

    Suddenly, the sound of water flowing could be heard in the bathroom.

    I realized that the light in the bathroom was on. The door was ajar, and a thick mist of steam was rising from it.

    The light in the bedroom was off, except for the wall light.

    Compared to the dim bedroom, the bright bathroom was eye-catching.

    Am I still dreaming?

    The reason why I asked myself this question was probably because of the lack of protective talismans and the appearance of Huangfu Ming, which caused my nerves to weaken a little.

    "Un, ah, uh..."

    A woman?

    A woman''s groan came from the bathroom.

    Unconsciously, I got out of bed and walked to the bathroom door. The closer I got to the woman, the clearer my voice became.

    I looked through the half-closed bathroom door.

    A woman sat on the sink counter, her hair dark and long and dripping under the bathroom light.

    ˇ­.

    I stood in the doorway with my mouth slightly open, my cheeks burning.

    The man turned to look at me, his eyes glazed, misty, unfocused.

    Ah ˇŞ" I covered my mouth and forced the scream back into my throat. I choked on my own saliva because of my nervousness and embarrassment.

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"

    I coughed uncontrollably. Tears had broken out of my eyes, and large drops of tears fell to the ground, splashing small drops of water.

    It was Chu Yubai!

    I couldn''t believe it, and I didn''t want to believe it, that he had brought a woman home and was doing shameful piston movements in a room just a door away.

    Did he know that I betrayed him and intentionally brought a woman home to anger me?

    The woman''s hands, painted red, were as white as whitewashed walls and covered with bones.

    She placed her hand on Chu Yibai''s handsome face, making him look at her.

    Chu Yi Bai didn''t resist. He followed the woman''s movements and looked at her.

    A wave of anger rose from his heart. Even if I was in the wrong, you, Chu Yubai, can''t do this to me.

    I felt as if I had fallen into an ice cave. I was about to freeze to death, and I couldn''t hold it in any longer. My entire body was trembling with anger. "Chu Yubai!"

    I collapsed to the floor and looked into the bathroom with tears in my eyes.

    The woman had disappeared. Chu Yibai walked out from behind the curtain, his body still exuding water vapor. His entire body was dripping wet, as if he had just taken a bath. The water droplets formed a line and slid down Chu Yibai''s perfect body, covering his lower body with a white towel.

    I wiped my tears in disbelief and opened my eyes wide. My mind went blank as I saw Chu Yibai squat down in front of me and pick me up.

    "Shan Shan, what''s wrong with you? Did he have a nightmare? It''s okay, I''m here! I didn''t wake you up when I came back and saw you sleeping soundly. Seeing you like this, I quickly went under the blanket and lay down. Be careful not to catch a cold! "

    After saying that, he carried me to the bed. He gently put me down and covered me with the blanket. Because he was too anxious, he didn''t have the time to put on his slippers. "Wait, I''ll pour you a cup of hot water!"

    "Yi Bai, don''t go!" I squeezed his hand, my heart still aching.

    It seems I was hallucinating!

    But it was so real, so real it was like I had a couple of ice knives stuck in my chest, and they were deadly.

    If Yubai were to find out about my relationship with Huangfu Ming, would his heart also be pained to death, I think he would be.

    "I''m not leaving! Shan Shan, don''t be afraid! Can you tell me what happened? " Chu Yibai turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. I rested my head on his lap while he stroked my hair.

    "Yibai, I saw that ghost girl. She was the ghost girl in our wedding photo!"

    Hearing my words, Chu Yibai''s body clearly stiffened. He nervously asked, "Did she hurt you?"

    I shook my head and Chu Yibai''s body relaxed a lot.

    I seemed to realize that Chu Yi Bai was hiding something from me. I tried to ask him, but he didn''t say anything. He just said that it was getting late and wanted me to hurry up and go to sleep.

    In his arms, I quickly fell asleep without having any more nightmares.

    As he had just arrived in S City to take over the project, Chu Yi Bai''s work was unusually busy and he didn''t have much time to accompany me.

    I always feel tired recently, spiritless, like to sleep in bed, appetite is also very bad, what to eat what spit.

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something wasn''t right. Those few days on the honeymoon had been my usual vacation, so when I said that my aunt had come, Chu Yi Bai didn''t suspect anything.

    I went to the drugstore and bought a pregnancy test.

    Pregnant!

    How is this possible? I am not sleeping with Chu Yubai, so how could I possibly be pregnant?

    When night falls, Huangfu Ming, who I haven''t seen for a few days, once again appears in front of me.

    He flew to me from the darkness like a night emissary, his black robes flapping and dancing like a blower, giving him the air of a king.

    The moment he appeared, the temperature in the air dropped by a lot.

    I didn''t want to see him, so I turned to leave.

    Huangfu Ming grabbed me by the waist and pulled me back, locking me in his ice-cold embrace. He placed a hand on my stomach and asked, "Is the child well?"

    "Wha, what child?" How did he know I had children?

    "My wife, be nice to our child. He should at least call you ''mother''!" You can''t be so heartless! " He lowered his head and bit me on the shoulder.

    I gave a cry of pain and stomped on his foot, but he didn''t move. His face was expressionless.

    "I won''t have this child!" I almost shouted it out.

    He knows what I''ve done.

    In order to get rid of this child, I deliberately did the exercise, the jump, the sprint, the jump rope, I want to unknowingly run away from him, I can''t have this child, people are both human and ghost.

    Huangfu Ming turned my body towards him and grabbed my chin with his hand. "Look at me!"

    I stubbornly refused to look at him because of him. I hated him, including the child.

    "As long as you keep your child and give birth to him, I will satisfy you with anything you want." His domineering eyes turned gentle in an instant, and his tone also became a lot softer.

    "If I want you to never appear in front of me, can you do it too?"

    "I can''t do it!" His voice was cold again, and he suppressed his anger. "My wife, your husband loves you. I only love you. Please don''t be so cruel, okay?"

    "I don''t love you!"

    "Then who do you love? Is that Chu Yubai? " Huangfu Ming raised his brows. "Unfortunately, that pretty boy is in the midst of a warm and gentle village. How can he have the time to love you and accompany you!"

    "What did you say?"

    Huangfu Ming, seeing that I didn''t know anything, became even more pleased. "Don''t you know that that Chu Yibai of yours has been fooling around with his wife recently?"

    His words reminded me of what I had seen in the bathroom that day. I was ashamed and angry, and in a bad mood.

    Huangfu Ming''s fingers stabbed into my hair, interestedly wrapping around and around, unwrapping, wrapping again and again.

    I didn''t know what to do.

    Ever since he came to S City, Chu Yi Bai had been very busy. Every time he came home, it was very late, and he would smell more or less alcohol every day.

    Besides, I could feel that he was keeping something from me, intentionally or unintentionally.

    I chased Huangfu Ming away and told him that I would consider it.

    Actually, I just wanted to wait for Chu Yubai to come back tonight and ask him about everything.

    It was very, very late. It was so late that my upper and lower eyelids were filled with fighting martial arts.

    Suddenly, the bedroom door burst open and slammed into the wall.

    Chu Yubai stood at the door, drinking again. He was drinking again.

    But tonight, he was a bit different, and he had an angry expression on his face.

    I wanted to go up and ask him, but because I was afraid, I couldn''t move my feet. I just stood on the spot and asked him, "Yi Bai, what''s wrong?"

    His voice trembled uncontrollably.

    "Won''t you come up and help me, Shan Shan?" Chu Yibai sadly looked at me.

    I stopped, stepped forward, and took his arm.

    Chu Yibai swayed his body and directly put his hand on my neck. His entire body leaned over and his chest was obviously heaving up and down, but he was suppressing his breathing, making it sound more normal.

    He was heavy, and I bore his shoulders, as if I were carrying a wounded lion.

    The short distance from the bedroom door to the bed was like the longest walk I had ever taken.

    Not just because of his weight, of course, but because of his mood, which I hadn''t seen in nine years.

    Chu Yibai always had a handsome appearance, bringing along the pure white of the sun''s rays and moonlight. He was warm, not burnt, but refreshing and not cold.

    And at this moment, his appearance was as if he suffered a great heartache, wanting to say something but was unable to do so. He was holding it in until his internal injuries seemed to be extremely angry, yet he could not release the pain that he felt.

    Because he was so heavy, I was carried off the bed by him and fell straight on top of him.

    I hastily got up. "Wait for me, I''ll go get you a cup of water!"

    "Don''t go, stay with me!" The distance that was just opened up was once again closed as I returned to his embrace. Chu Yi Bai''s hoarse and heavy voice was like a bass cannon in my ears.

    "We''ll go to the hospital tomorrow."

    "What for?"

    "You''ll know when you get there."

    Did he really know something? Why did he suddenly say he was going to the hospital? What should I do?

    At night, I seemed to have had a very long dream. I dreamt of Chu Yibai, Huangfu Ming, that long-haired ghost girl, and the child that directly jumped out of my stomach. Rather than calling him a child, he was more like a monster.

    His small body was about the size of a three year old child. His body was translucent and half solid. It was as if he was half human and half a ghost of nothingness.

    He ran to me and called for my mother, and I was both expectant and frightened, and just a meter away from him, he screamed, and his voice rang through the air, accompanied by a terrible scream, and his body exploded and blood splattered everywhere.

    I covered my mouth to keep from screaming.

    That explosive sound was like an explosion in my heart, shattering my heart.

 C16

    After the child exploded, through the red fog of blood, on the opposite side was Chu Yibai, who was holding a gun.

    His eyes shone with the golden light of revenge, revealing a pure white smile. The smile grew bigger and bigger, to the point that his mouth couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Thus, the corner of my mouth split by itself and blood immediately flowed out from it. The tear went all the way to my ear, and I could almost hear the sound of flesh being torn apart.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out. Chu Yibai''s bloodshot eyes revealed an expression of disbelief as he fell to the ground with a bloodthirsty laugh.

    The moment he fell, I saw Huangfu Ming standing behind Chu Yubai. He was wearing a brown robe, and his robe was still fluttering in the wind. His pale white hands held a gun, and smoke was coming out from the muzzle.

    Bang!

    Another gunshot rang out and a bullet flew towards my forehead ˇ­

    AHH!

    I kept screaming, releasing the infinite fear from my heart.

    After a long time, I realized that I was still in the familiar bed. There was no blood, no children, no ghost girls, no Chu Yibai or Huangfu Ming.

    Sweating like a sauna, sticky and uncomfortable, I got out of bed and went to the bathroom.

    The pool was large, and I lay with my eyes closed in the water full of red rose petals, breathing in the warm, moist air and the scent of flowers, and feeling relieved.

    Recent mental anxiety, always hearing hallucinations or having nightmares.

    Shouldn''t I hurry up and get a job, or I''ll go crazy sooner or later if I stay home and let my imagination run wild all day?

    Suddenly, the sound of bubbling could be heard, like the sound of boiling water.

    I opened my eyes and was surprised to see that the water between my legs was running in a cycle.

    The petals of the rose were lifted to the side and the water in the bath turned red, instantly spreading to the entire bath. I wanted to bathe in the blood, but the scent of the flower suddenly turned into the smell of blood.

    Panicking, I got up to crawl out of the bath.

    Suddenly my ankle was gripped by a cold hand, and my body lost its balance and fell heavily into the bathtub.

    I thought I''d hit the hard edge of the tub, but instead of the pain I''d expected, I plopped into the sink.

    Holding my breath, I looked around and realized that I was no longer in the bathtub, but in the middle of the ocean. Light was coming in from the water, but it was red.

    My body was continuously being pulled towards the depths of the ocean by the ice hand. I struggled with all my might, but no matter how much I struggled, I couldn''t get rid of it.

    As I got farther and farther from the horizon, the light lessened, and the frozen hand at my ankles suddenly relaxed.

    I looked down and saw a woman with dishevelled hair, dressed in red, slowly rising from beneath my feet.

    It was her, the woman in the supernatural photos, the woman I imagined having an affair with Chu Yibai in the bathroom. She had already disappeared for a few days, so why did she suddenly appear in front of me again today?

    Her long hair swayed in the water like algae, and her face gradually appeared before my eyes.

    She had a classic oval face, fair skin, long willow leaf eyebrows, large almond eyes, and thin red lips.

    So she was this beautiful, a classical beauty!

    She slightly parted her red lips, "Li Shan Shan, go and die! I told him that you were pregnant with someone else''s child, but he continued to deceive himself. He treated you so well, so how could I not be comparable to you ˇ­ "

    I just wanted to ask her why she wanted to kill me, but before I could say anything, the ghost lady''s hands were already tightly clamped on my neck.

    What was she talking about? Why didn''t I understand? Who did she tell about me having a baby? Chu Yubai? Then what was her relationship with Chu Yubai?

    Pain assaulted him, and his thoughts were disturbed.

    Her nails were so long, I could clearly feel the pain of them digging into my skin, and I was so choked I had to open my mouth.

    When I opened my mouth, cold, salty and bitter seawater rushed into my body from all directions. It was as if I was being injected with an overdose of water balloon, and the seawater was still pouring in unceasingly. In the next moment, it seemed as though it was going to burst out of my body and escape from the ball.

    The deadly pain blurred my consciousness.

    Ah!

    The female ghost''s miserable scream suddenly sounded in his ears.

    "You dare to touch my woman? You''re courting death!"

    Was this Huangfu Ming''s voice, so similar, so overbearing, fierce, and vicious?

    I don''t know what happened next, and I don''t have the strength to care.

    In my dream, I saw my parents, who were standing next to a black car and waving benevolently for me to come over.

    "Dad, mom, I really miss you two!" I burst into tears, murmured, and ran toward them.

    Not far away, a large truck suddenly shot out and crashed straight into my parents.

    There was a loud crash, and they were knocked far away by the truck. The black sedan crashed into the side of the road, followed by a loud crash.

    I rushed forward, crying.

    "No, no, father, mother ˇ­"

    The moment I rushed into the firelight, my arm was grabbed. I tried to shake it, but I couldn''t get rid of it.

    I looked back at the man who had grabbed me with tears in his eyes.

    Huangfu Ming was in tears!

    "My wife, come back with me!" He frowned, a trace of affection in his eyes.

    "No, I don''t want to go back with you. It''s all because of you. My life has turned into a mess. It''s all because of you. I hate you!" I turned around and hit him hard with my fists.

    Huangfu Ming did not dodge, nor did he speak.

    I only felt myself being pulled by him, my entire body being tyrannically rubbed in his embrace, "Please, save my parents!"

    "My wife, they are already dead!"

    "NO!" "You lied to me!" I couldn''t help crying, my eyes blurred with tears.

    After crying for an unknown period of time, he said, "My wife, follow your husband back!"

    "I''m so tired, so tired! "Ugh!"

    As I murmured, a cold and soft feeling suddenly came from my mouth. Huangfu Ming kissed me.

    At this moment, he was still thinking about that kind of thing?

    I bit his thin lip hard, but he didn''t move away. He continued to kiss me.

    A breath of freshness flowed slowly from his mouth into mine, then down my insides.

    I suddenly became clear and my breathing became stronger and stronger.

    "Shan Shan!" "Shan Shan!" A man''s voice was heard.

    It was Chu Yubai!

    I suddenly opened my eyes. The white light hurt my eyes, and I instinctively put my fingers in front of my eyes.

    "Shan Shan, you''re finally awake!" Chu Yibai, who was sitting beside me, grabbed my hand and asked in concern.

    Adapt, I said, slowly lowering my hand and looking around me blankly.

    Ice-cold medical equipment filled the room and Chu Yibai sat by the side of the bed.

    He was very haggard, with a dark beard around his mouth. Perhaps he had not shaved for a few days, and his hair was greasy and messy. He did not seem to know what had happened.

    When he saw me wake up, the gloom in his eyes immediately scattered in delight.

    There was no trace of Huangfu Ming.

    It was also daylight, so how could he possibly appear at the hospital?

    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked woodenly. My throat was dry, and I choked on the saliva that suddenly came. I could not help but cough.

    "Water!" Chu Yi Bai instructed.

    His assistant immediately handed him a cup of warm water.

    Chu Yibai helped me up and fed the water to my mouth, "Shan Shan, come, drink this water!"

    With one hand he held a glass of water, and with the other he stroked my back.

    I looked at him as I drank, and his eyes were full of love and apology.

    Apologize?

    Why is he apologizing? Was I wrong?

    I pushed the glass away and shook my head.

    He handed the cup to the assistant behind him, then leaned over and suddenly took me in his arms as if he''d lost something, holding me tight.

    There were footsteps outside the door, and it was the doctor.

    The male doctor in the white coat followed the female assistant. When he saw me wake up, he walked over to me with a smile and took the case book from the female assistant behind me. Is there anything wrong with it? "

    At this moment, I had already come out from Chu Yi Bai''s embrace.

    "Oh right, you have been pregnant for a month. The early stages of pregnancy are unstable, so you need to pay attention to your safety." Then, the doctor looked at Chu Yibai, "When a pregnant woman is taking a bath, it is best to leave a person by her side, in case an accident occurs when the pregnant woman is alone. It was a good thing that the delivery was timely this time. Otherwise, both the pregnant woman and the fetus would have been in danger. You must pay attention in the future! "

    With that, the doctor in the white coat left with the female assistant.

    If even the doctor said that I was pregnant, then I was really pregnant with Huangfu Ming''s child.

    Yi Bai, Yi Bai, what will he think of me?

    At this thought, I hesitantly and carefully looked up at him.

    I found him looking back at me, his eyes full of pain, as if to ask who the child belonged to.

    However, in the end, he didn''t ask, "You just woke up, and your mind isn''t in a good state yet. Go back to sleep!"

    He pressed me against the bed.

    "Yibai, I ˇ­"

    He pressed my shoulder, as if he was waiting for me to go on.

    After a few seconds, as if he couldn''t get an answer from me, he gave up and walked out, followed by his assistant.

    I looked at his lonely back and felt my heart ache. I didn''t know how to tell him that the child belonged to Huangfu Ming.

    My first time was also given to Huangfu Ming. I had told Chu Yi Bai before, but he didn''t believe me.

    I turned sideways, tears streaming down my face.

    Why do I always cry? Why did I have to go through all this? Why did my parents leave me? Why did Huangfu Ming want to pester me? Why did I want to hurt Chu Yubai?

    A lot of questions washed over me, and I could almost see the walls of the collapsed heart littering the floor, revealing the fragile beating of the heart in the room, bleeding and scarred.

 C17

    I cried for a long time, a long time ˇ­

    In the dream, I saw my parents again, crying and shivering as they told me how cold they were. For a moment, I also felt like I was cold, cold, like I was in a freezer.

    After a while, they desperately tore at their clothes and shouted at me in pain that they were so hot, so hot, and for a moment, I also felt that I was hot, like I was on a frying pan.

    Afterwards, I seemed to see Huangfu Ming striding majestically towards me, pulling me into his ice-cold embrace. I wanted to struggle, but it was useless. He pressed the back of my head, forcing me to lean into his embrace.

    He was tall, and I was only about his chin.

    I heard his thumping, thump.

    My heartbeat and Huangfu Ming''s heartbeat blended together as they played a beautiful melody.

    I raised my head to look at him, but met the gaze of Chu Yibai, who also lowered his head to look at me.

    He pushed me away, his hands on his chest.

    It was unknown when a huge hole had appeared on his chest. It was empty, without a heart, only spurting out fresh blood.

    He stared at me in despair, as if asking me why, as if I were the one who had gouged out his heart.

    In my hand was a heart that was still beating with fresh blood dripping with steam, Chu Yibai''s heart.

    I woke with undried tears on my face. The pillow was wet and my eyes were swollen shut.

    Huangfu Ming is a ghost. He originally didn''t have a heartbeat, so is this dream telling me that Huangfu Ming stole Chu Yibai''s heart and replaced it?

    Or perhaps the one who took away Chu Yibai''s heart was me, because even if I woke up from my dream, I still clearly remembered the look in his eyes when he was staring at me ˇŞ I couldn''t believe it, but I had no choice but to believe it.

    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with my body, Chu Yibai called for the aunt and driver to accompany me to the hospital, but he didn''t come.

    My heart was lonely and guilty, so I decided to confess to Chu Yi Bai.

    The uneasiness and guilt in my heart transformed into countless nightmares that corroded my nerves. I was afraid that if one of my nerves was broken, I would go crazy and even harm Chu Yibai. I didn''t want that to happen.

    It was still night, the same cold night. The clock pointed to 12 o''clock, but Chu Yibai still had not returned.

    I turned on the light and waited for him to come home, hoping that he would see the lights of the house in the distance and not get lost, that no matter how late it was, he would be able to watch the lights of the house go home, go back to my heart, and take me into his heart.

    The clock said 12: 05, and at last I heard the sound of a white car pulling into the house in front of the house.

    When he appeared at the bedroom door, I could smell the pungent scent of alcohol on him again.

    Why?

    Not long after getting married, he became depressed like a lovelorn, his entire body exuding an estranged and sad aura.

    "Yibai, why are you drinking again?" I stepped forward and held him.

    "Whose is the child?" I didn''t expect him to ask me directly.

    His body was frozen in place, and his hands, which had not supported him yet, were forcefully suspended in the air.

    The air thinned, as if it had been swallowed up, dwindling, making it hard for me to breathe.

    "Whose is the child?" He stood in the doorway, one hand pressed to the bedroom door, one hand hanging down, his head not lifted, his face hidden by his disheveled hair.

    I couldn''t see his expression, but I could tell he was trying to hold something back.

    I said in a low voice, "The child is Huangfu Ming''s, and my first time was also his ˇ­"

    I know it''s cruel to say it, but I don''t know what else I can say at the moment. I''m not good at lying.

    Sure enough, Chu Yubai''s body began to tremble violently. It was as if he was crying, but also as if he was trying his best to restrain his anger.

    I looked at him and my heart ached to the extreme. My tears burst once again, "Yi Bai, I''m sorry, I ˇ­"

    I stepped forward, trying to support him.

    However, Chu Yibai seemed to have seen something extremely disgusting. When he saw me take a step towards him, he actually took a step back and placed his hand on the door frame.

    "Yi Bai, I told you this very early on. You just didn''t listen. What do you think? Now you finally believe it, right?"

    A woman in red gently walked out from behind Chu Yiping. It was that ghost lady with her black hair, but her current appearance was elegant and charming, without the slightest hint of fear. She lightly smiled as she supported Chu Yiping''s body.

    "Shut up!" Chu Yibai shouted.

    I seem never to have heard of him in a rage, in my impression, he has always been a good temper, gentle, smooth as the moon.

    My heart pounded.

    The ghost lady''s face was deathly pale. Perhaps she had been frightened by Chu Yi Bai, but her hand that had supported Chu Yi Bai moved back as if it had been electrocuted.

    She looked at me and viciously said to Chu Yi Bai, "Chu Yi Bai, I''m so good to you. Why are you doing this to me? Did you forget what you told me before, that you loved me, that I was the only one in your life, and that you fell in love with another woman just after this one? I hate you, and I also hate her. This time, no matter what you say, I will kill her. "

    This time?

    Could it be that many times she tried to kill me, she was stopped by Chu Yi Bai?

    Didn''t I say it earlier? Then, did they get together a long time ago? When? From the day of the wedding photo shoot?

    Did he say he would love her for all his life?

    She said that he had fallen in love with another person in his entire life. Could it be that this woman was the same as Huangfu Ming, the fruit of his love from his previous life?

    Many doubts hovered in my mind, but before I could solve them all, the ghost lady had already flown in front of me. Her unstoppable beauty suddenly turned fierce, and her hair, like many ghostly hands stretching out of the crack of the door of a ghost, impatiently grabbed me and dragged me into the underworld, suffering for all eternity.

    I forgot to run, forgot to breathe, just watched her furiously reach out and grab me by the neck with her maggots.

    It was as if I had been gripped by the heart of death, and it was pulling back a little, and its empty black eyes were still watching me, watching my face, and he was as happy as if he were going to laugh if I hurt him.

    "Stop!"

    "Stop!"

    The voices of two men came to me at the same time.

    Huangfu Ming''s voice was overbearing and cold!

    Chu Yibai''s voice was weak and hoarse, but it could not be refuted!

    Surprised, the ghost girl let go of me with a laugh. She gouged me with her eyes as if she was mocking me, "What are you going to do? Yi Bai will not love you! The one she loves is me, and it''s me for all eternity! "

    Huangfu Ming was dressed in white, holding an ancient fan in his hand. He waved it at the female ghost, and the female ghost disappeared.

    I just realized that the ghost girl''s original intention wasn''t to kill me. She knew that she wouldn''t be able to kill me.

    So, she intentionally wanted to kill me to draw Huangfu Ming out. What exactly did she want to do?

    "My wife, are you alright?" My wife, breathe, breathe, breathe quickly! "

    His voice floated in my ear, and I stared at him as if my soul had left my body.

    A white figure flashed in front of my eyes, and an ice-cold wall stood beside me. Huangfu Ming stopped me in my tracks with a kiss.

    "Ugh ˇ­" "Ugh!"

    "Let her go!"

    His kiss made me shiver. I pushed Huangfu Ming away, but he didn''t insist on hugging me and kissing me. He retreated to the side along with my strength.

    Chu Yiping wanted to go up and stop Huangfu Ming, but unexpectedly, Huangfu Ming was pushed away by me. He saw Huangfu Qiang kiss me and became anxious, but before he could pounce on me, he was waved by Huangfu Ming.

    Like a little fish that had been left half dead for a long time, I returned to the water, desperately breathing with my cheeks, fighting for every second of my life.

    I choked on myself because I was in too much of a hurry.

    Huangfu Ming immediately stepped forward and hugged me to his chest, constantly stroking my back to ease my anger.

    "Let her go!"

    Chu Yi Bai struggled up from the ground. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and he used his hand to ruthlessly wipe away the blood. He then shouted at Huangfu Ming with a dignified and stern expression.

    My body stiffened. Only then did I realize that there were two men in front of me. One was Chu Yibai, and the other was Huangfu Ming.

    Huangfu Ming was like a king as he looked down on everything. He simply did not put Chu Yubai in his eyes at all. There was disdain, jealousy, and also killing intent in his eyes?

    He wouldn''t allow a man other than him to touch me, let alone kiss me. I was his legal wife and the lover who accompanied him for nine years. He loved me for nine years, and I also loved him for nine years.

    I saw that his forehead was covered in cold sweat. His body must be hurting. No, his heart must be hurting the most.

    My body was so weak I could barely stand. I wanted to throw myself at him, to take him in my arms, to stop him from hurting.

    Huangfu Ming felt that I wanted to escape his embrace, so it couldn''t be said that he held me even tighter.

    I glared at him. "Let me go!"

    "My wife!"

    Perhaps Huangfu Ming didn''t expect me to say this, or perhaps he thought that I wouldn''t be so disrespectful in front of Chu Yubai. A trace of sadness flashed past his eyes, and very quickly, his black pupils became gloomy, extremely similar to the night of the god of death before the storm.

    Huangfu Ming once again lowered his head. He wanted to kiss me?

    I quickly turned my head away.

    "Ugh!"

    My jaw hurt and I couldn''t stop making sounds.

    I was forced to look into Huangfu Ming''s eyes, and he wanted to kiss me again.

    "Let go of Shan Shan, you demon!" With bloodshot eyes, Chu Yibai rushed over. However, he was too weak. Huangfu Ming gently waved his hand and his body was sent out of the door, slamming into the railing of the corridor.

    A mouthful of blood sprayed out.

    Chu Yibai coughed non-stop. More and more blood gushed out, sticking to his white shirt.

    The corner of Huangfu Ming''s mouth curled up as he said with faint disdain, "You overestimate yourself!"

 C18

    I struggled to break free from Huangfu Ming''s embrace, like an arrow about to leave its bow.

    However, what kind of person was Huangfu Ming accurately grabbed the wrist that I was about to escape from, and fiercely pulled me back into his embrace.

    His face was gloomy, like a cloudy sky, making people unable to breathe. He coldly asked me, "My wife, do you want him to die?"

    I was stunned.

    Huangfu Yuzhan easily wanted Chu Yi Bai''s life.

    I don''t want Chu Yi Bai to die. I can''t let Chu Yi Bai die. I can''t let Huangfu Ming hurt Chu Yi Bai. I absolutely can''t.

    I felt an unprecedented sense of fear. I looked at Chu Yibai, who was coughing out blood, his face was pale, his eyebrows were tightly knitted together. He must have suffered from severe internal injuries, but he was still looking at me with his soulful eyes, grabbing onto my heart as if he was afraid that I would lose it.

    He has a fan, but he is not a jade person with a feather scarf. He is tyrannical and ruthless, and as long as he wants it, he will do whatever it takes to obtain it and imprison it.

    To me, he came uninvited, he took away my first time without mercy, he entered my life without my consent, he gave me a child, he did not allow me to hit him, he was so unreasonable and unreasonable.

    So, I hate him, "I said, if you dare touch Yi Bai, help me collect the corpse, no, help me and your child collect the corpse."

    I said each word with all my strength, heavily, and I hoped he would listen to the steadfastness of each word.

    Huangfu Ming''s back stiffened. He probably didn''t expect me to say that. His eyes became dazed for a moment, and I didn''t know what he was thinking, but I could clearly feel that his embrace had loosened. I escaped to Chu Yi Bai''s side, as if I had escaped a plague.

    "Yibai, Yibai, are you alright? Hold on, I don''t want you to die. If you die, I will die with you. I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. I''m sorry! "

    I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!

    I have a thousand words, all the same three words "I''m sorry" to say to you, Yi Bai, did you hear your heart, did you hear?

    Can you accept my apology?

    With trembling hands, I caressed Chu Yi Bai''s bloodless face. There was nowhere for me to rest the pain in my heart.

    I burst into tears, my eyes swelling unbearably.

    Chu Yibai squeezed out a bit of a smile as he looked at me. His mouth seemed to be saying something, but his anger was so great that I couldn''t hear it.

    He tried to lift his right hand, grabbed my left hand, and kissed it. I felt his warm breath, and then he took my hand and placed it on his heart.

    I suddenly thought of that dream, and my heart ached as if it had been gripped by something.

    I suddenly realized that time and space intersected, I could not tell the reality of the dream, only that he had a heartbeat, his heart was still there, I cried with joy.

    As for the person who did not have a heartbeat, he was watching everything from not too far away. There seemed to be a tempest above his head, and his eyes were filled with lightning.

    "I do not love you. The person I love is Chu Yubai and the person I love will be Chu Yubai for all eternity! You go! I never want to see you again! " I said every word to him in heartache, but why did my heart ache?

    Was it his lonely look that made me feel pity?

    "Heh ~ ~ ~"

    He doesn''t need my pity.

    I no longer looked at him, and I wished I could look back. He was long gone, and he would never be in my life again.

    Suddenly, the whole house was filled with a strong wind. Lightning flashed outside the villa, and long bolts of lightning streaked across the night sky, as if they were about to tear something apart. Was it a heart?

    Everything in the room was in a mess. The bed was overturned, the wardrobe was blown down, and the door was broken in half.

    The white curtains fluttered in the air, as if they were a memorial to the sad love story that had long since passed.

    I tightly embraced Chu Yibai and buried his head in my chest. Behind me was anger, and I didn''t want Chu Yibai to be injured.

    Moments later, everything calmed down, and the ice-cold pressure instantly vanished.

    Has he left?

    I don''t dare to look back!

    "He left!" Chu Yi Bai slowly woke up from my embrace and said weakly as he looked behind me.

    My heart suddenly relaxed, but my stomach tightened.

    It was slightly painful.

    Was it my imagination?

    Did Huangfu Ming''s child feel something? Only a month!

    It seemed to be pursing its lips and blocking the air. Tell me, his father was angered by me and left, so I don''t want him anymore!

    It hates me?!

    Chu Yibai''s body finally recovered after a few days in the hospital. Today, the weather was clear and I helped him walk around the hospital''s lawn.

    "Can you bear it?" Chu Yibai''s complexion returned to its original color. He was still handsome and handsome. His profile was rarely seen; it was absolutely exquisite to the point of perfection.

    I knew what he was asking. We had talked about getting rid of the child, so he was asking me if I wanted to get rid of the child.

    I nodded. "It doesn''t belong to this world, so how was it born?"

    If it belonged to this world, would I have given birth to it?

    Heh!

    What a stupid hypothesis!

    I have Yi Bai by my side, what more do I need?

    "In that case, I will help you!" "In a few days we''ll go back to A City and find an expert in this area to help you kill this child."

    I nodded. I didn''t know what to say other than nod, so I just stopped.

    "Don''t you want to know about the ghost woman?"

    "You want to tell me?" If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask.

    As I thought of this, Chu Yubai embraced me and kissed my hair. "I want to tell you!"

    I leaned into his embrace again, breathing in the warmth from his body, bringing along the hospital''s disinfectant and asked lightly, "Tell me, I''ll listen!"

    "Her name is Shangguan Jin, she''s my wife from my previous life, our story is just like a replica of Liang Shan Bo''s and Zhu Ying Tai''s!"

    "En!" I said lightly, indicating that I was listening. Let him continue.

    "We died because of love, and we never left each other for all eternity. She couldn''t forget the past, and didn''t want to drink Grandma Meng''s Elixir. She was willing to stay in Nai River, wash it for a hundred years, and experience pain as though she was being cut by a thousand knives. She walked out of Nai River scarred and found me, and found that we were looking for a wedding photo! She reminds me of my previous life, but I only have you in my heart. I don''t want to repeat the past of my previous life, so I flatly refuse. "But ˇ­"

    "But what?"

    "But she said that if I didn''t agree to be with her, I would hurt you. I couldn''t help it, so I kept getting away from you."

    No wonder Chu Yibai had been busy late during that period of time. He had been threatened by the female ghost.

    "I got drunk every night, and she knew I was doing it for you, so she told me you were pregnant, but I told her I didn''t care! I was drunk then, and if I''d been more sober I wouldn''t have said that to her and made her kill you. "When I realized that you were lying unconscious in the bath, Shan Shan, do you know how much I hated myself?"

    "I know!" I took his hand and tried to tell him not to blame himself.

    Chu Yiping held my hand behind my back, carefully stroking it as if he were holding some precious treasure. He couldn''t bear to let go.

    "But I can''t help wanting you to tell me yourself what your heart is thinking. I want you to tell me who the child is. "Forgive me, I never trusted you. If not for her, I don''t think I would have believed that there were any ghosts in this world. I''m sorry, Shan Shan, for making you suffer!"

    I shook my head. "I''m sorry, it''s me! "Ugh!"

    He suddenly leaned over and kissed me on the lips, a simple kiss, without movement or emotion.

    I suddenly feel that the weather today is inexplicably good, really good!

    "Ugh!" I gave a yelp of pain and immediately fell silent again.

    Chu Yibai hurriedly asked me what was wrong.

    I pointed to my stomach.

    Chu Yibai''s face revealed a murderous look. In that instant, it seemed as if he had seen wrongly?

    "It''s fine, Shan Shan. Soon, everything will be settled. Trust me!"

    "I believe you." I paused, then asked him, "Will she show up again? I mean your former wife. "

    "Are you jealous?"

    "Ah?" I, I don''t! "

    He, who was teasing me, immediately withdrew his smile, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know. But I will not let her hurt you. "

    "Yes."

    I have always been at ease with Chu Yibai. What he has done for me, I will never be able to repay.

    On the way back to A City.

    "Shan Shan, what are you thinking about?" On the plane, Chu Yibai and I sat in our respective seats. He held my hand and placed it on the armrest between us.

    I shook my head and smiled.

    I was wondering if Huangfu Ming also came back.

    I am going to knock out his child, he must be very angry, very angry

    But why should I care about his reaction? Wasn''t beating up this child what I had been looking forward to?

    I should be happy.

    Suddenly, the plane began to shake. My heart tightened as I looked at Chu Yibai.

    The beautiful voice of the stewardess came over the radio. She said that the plane was bumpy because of the strong airflow, so everyone should fasten their seat belts.

    Chu Yibai immediately bent down in front of me and carefully inspected my seatbelt. He gently said, "Don''t be afraid."

    His anxious heart had been calmed down by Chu Yibai.

    A figure flashed past me. It was the flight attendant, and as she scuttled out of the first-class cabin, I noticed that there was a little blood on her hand.

    After a while, the flight attendant who had passed by in a hurry returned with a few people. They were whispering to each other and looking terrified.

    I think that something bad must have happened. Just as I was thinking about it, my heart started beating faster. However, with Chu Yi Bai by my side, my mood still wasn''t too bad.

    After they left, the door automatically closed.

    A shadow flashed outside the door, startling me for a moment.

    It was my imagination that made me see him, Huangfu Ming?!

    When I got up, I wanted to go over and see what was going on, but just as I was about to leave, I remembered that I was wearing a seat belt. Moreover, Chu Yi Bai didn''t know what I was doing, so he patted my back and consoled me, "It''s okay, Shan Shan. Don''t be afraid, I''m here."

    Finally, he squeezed my hand into his big warm one.

 C19

    I glanced at the door out of the corner of my eye, but there was no trace of Huangfu Ming at the door.

    Was this another hallucination?

    I shook my dizzy head.

    The plane suddenly shook violently, like an earthquake. If it wasn''t for the safety belt, people could have flown out.

    His chin was kissing my hair, and I could feel his rapid breathing and the fast beating of his heart. He should be very nervous, but the first thing he did was to protect me, and my heart immediately felt warm.

    Even so, the fear in his heart continued to increase, because after the plane violently shook, it suddenly started to rapidly descend. In the blink of an eye, it caused everyone to be confused and alarmed.

    Because of the airflow, my face was distorted upward.

    Their ears were filled with the noise of violent vibrations and people''s miserable cries.

    The descent lasted for a few minutes, then the plane began to rise, then gradually leveled off.

    Just like a roller coaster, everyone''s mood was the same.

    Everyone was breathing heavily. The fact that they had managed to escape death made everyone heave a sigh of relief.

    The air stewardess'' sweet voice came over the radio again. She apologized and then assured everyone that everything was back to normal.

    Then, as if the channel had been cut off, an ear-piercing sound came from the broadcast, which came to an abrupt end after a few seconds.

    A red light shone through the window, illuminating the interior of the plane.

    Some of them leaned towards the window in surprise and looked out, their expressions as if they were mesmerized by some strange sight.

    We were almost in a plane crash, and the process was so short that we didn''t have time to say good-bye to each other.

    At this moment, I had already come out from Chu Yi Bai''s embrace. We looked at each other with deep feelings, as if we had thousands of words to say, but we didn''t know where to start.

    My head began to spin and I pressed my temples.

    Chu Yi Bai also shook his head. He was also dizzy.

    "Don''t talk to strangers, don''t talk to strangers!" Huangfu Ming''s cold command suddenly rang in his ears.

    Huangfu Ming''s sudden voice stunned me for a few seconds. I thought I was hallucinating again and I looked around for the source of the voice.

    "My wife, you didn''t hear wrongly. Remember what your husband said."

    It really was Huangfu Ming!

    Don''t talk to strangers, don''t talk to strangers? Why?

    I looked around. There weren''t many people in first class and there was a lot of room. Apart from me and Chu Yibai, everyone else was staring out of the window in a daze, like a frozen painting. No one was moving at all.

    "What are they looking at? "I was so engrossed in it!" I looked at Chu Yibai. He also didn''t know and shook his head.

    Chu Yibai was by the window. He opened the window and a red light shot in.

    Just as Chu Yi Bai and I were about to lean over to look, I heard Huangfu Ming''s voice once again. With a very serious and cautious tone, I said, "Don''t look!"

    Upon hearing his words, I immediately grabbed onto Chu Yi Bai''s sleeve.

    He turned to look at me, and I shook my head slightly. "Don''t look!"

    Chu Yibai obediently leaned over, "Shan Shan, what''s wrong?"

    I didn''t mention Huangfu Ming because I was afraid he would care about me.

    I looked around and then put my mouth next to Chu Yi Bai''s ear. He understood and turned his head, "Yi Bai, I think this is very strange! Putting aside the red mist, just the fact that they were motionless made them seem very strange!

    When Chu Yi Bai heard what I had to say, he also looked around and nodded in agreement.

    At some point, there was a stewardess standing beside me in the hallway. She had a white face, black eyebrows, empty eyes, red cheeks, and a red mouth. In short, she had very thick makeup and very thick makeup.

    I thought of Huangfu Ming''s words and stared at him without saying anything. Chu Yi Bai leaned over, but I didn''t know what he wanted to say, so I stopped him.

    As expected, the flight attendant said, "Alright, please wait!"

    The flight attendant then gracefully poured a cup of hot water and passed it over with both hands. The water was still steaming, "Watch out for the heat!"

    The air stewardess reminded him politely.

    I sat there, afraid to speak, afraid to move.

    Chu Yibai was also worried. He was afraid that the cup of water would fall on my body and burn me if he didn''t receive it.

    Actually, I''m worried about that too.

    However, she still tugged at Chu Yibai''s hand to stop him.

    The flight attendant smiled. "You''re welcome!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she withdrew her pale hand.

    The cup fell.

    After a short distance, the cup stopped and suddenly disappeared.

    Right in front of Chu Yibai and me, the cup disappeared just like that.

    The cup of water didn''t land on my body, and I didn''t suffer the burning sensation. Chu Yibai and I both breathed a sigh of relief.

    I don''t know if it was because we were frightened just now, but our heads were a lot clearer.

    When I looked at the stewardess and the dining car, they had all disappeared from my side.

    I looked at Chu Yi Bai. Chu Yi Bai was also looking at me. We looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.

    In the cabin, the red fog thickened and visibility decreased, but luckily, it was only mist.

    There was a hubbub at the door and the door swung open.

    The group of plane staff who had gone out earlier squeezed their way in.

    They crowded around something and moved quickly toward the nose of the cockpit.

    When they got closer, a flight attendant who was covered in blood anxiously shouted, "Put it down, put it down!"

    Her clothes were different from those of a normal flight attendant. It should be the medical staff on board.

    They were parked right next to me.

    When the others heard the flight attendant''s words, they immediately put down the stretcher carefully. On the stretcher laid a woman with a big belly. She was groaning weakly and her lower body was bleeding profusely.

    I was shocked: pregnant women have difficulty giving birth!

    The flight attendant crouched down and checked the situation below while calling out to the pregnant woman, hoping to wake her.

    At this time, if the pregnant woman fell asleep, it was very likely that she would die.

    I study obstetric care, although I do not have the qualification of midwifery, but I still have the knowledge of production.

    The pregnant woman was young, and judging by her belly, she was not due yet, or the airline would not have let her on the plane.

    Judging from the current situation, it was probably because of the plane accident that scared her premature delivery. She didn''t expect that she would encounter another difficult delivery!

    The flight attendant shouted for a long time, but the pregnant woman was still moaning to herself, her voice weak, "Quickly inform the captain of the landing. The pregnant woman needs to be sent to the hospital immediately! Also inform the chief flight attendant that the radio is looking for a midwife to see if there are any passengers who are a midwife or who understand how to deliver a baby! "

    A young flight attendant immediately ran away after receiving the order.

    Soon the voice of a midwife was heard on the radio, and people who knew how to deliver babies came to the first class.

    He also said that he was about to land on the ground, and the people who had been looking out of the window without moving all this suddenly became more and more lively, denouncing, insulting, complaining, and saying all sorts of things.

    After a long time, there was still no one who came to help with the labor.

    The pregnant woman stopped moaning, and the rise and fall of her chest gradually disappeared.

    I was anxious in my heart and wanted to go up and help, but Huangfu Ming again reminded me not to bother with strangers. I stomped my feet in anxiety and looked at Chu Yibai, "Shan Shan, no matter what you do, I will respect your decision!"

    In my mind, the outcome of the battle between the two little guys was finally decided. I told Chu Yi Bai to stay in his seat and stand up.

    "Let me try!" "Is there any pregnancy data?" "No," I said.

    I knew that a pregnant woman flew to prove her information, and sure enough, someone next to her gave me the medical records of her pregnancy.

    I looked at it briefly. Pregnant women have normal indicators, but compared to the pregnancy period of almost six months, the fetus is obviously too big. The most important thing is that the fetal position isn''t correct.

    In addition, because of a period of pregnant women''s attack, pregnant women with severe bleeding due to difficult childbirth, this situation must be referred for medical treatment. Protecting a large and small number of problems, most likely a corpse and two lives.

    I frowned at the flight attendant, who was covered in blood. I thought she must have tried, but it was to no avail.

    At the same time, I seemed to see an evil smile at the corner of the flight attendant''s mouth. But when she saw me looking at her, she immediately stopped smiling and looked at me with concern. A forced landing will take time. Do you see any way to save this pregnant woman? "

    I could hear her words, but it was as if they didn''t enter my ears, as if they were in different times and places.

    I looked at the others, who were all grinning, and as I looked at them, they all changed their faces.

    My heart sank a little. Was it my imagination?

    Seeing that I had snuck into their group like a snare made me regret not listening to Huangfu Ming''s words, and made me feel vexed and fearful!

    My wrist tightened and felt sticky. I looked down and saw that the pregnant woman had somehow woken up. Her bloody hands were gripping my wrist, and even though she was weak, she still insisted, "Please, save my child! Please! "Save my child!"

    The pregnant woman kept repeating the same words over and over again.

    Finally, compassion triumphed over the fear in his heart.

    When I was doing my internship, I met an old Chinese doctor who was also a midwife. She had been in delivery for dozens of years, so she had a lot of experience. There was a time when a pregnant woman had difficulty giving birth, which was very similar to the situation of this pregnant woman in front of me.

    I did my best to calm down, carefully searching for the trick the TCM taught me, and then said, "Man, please avoid it! I also need to disinfect it! "

    The flight attendant gave me the medicine box from behind. I sterilized my hands and arms, then looked at the pregnant woman, consoling her with encouragement: "I know you are a very strong mother, your baby really wants to meet you. Next up, it will be very painful, but you have to hold on, be strong! You and the baby will be safe! I promise! "

    The pregnant woman nodded weakly.

    From the moment she woke up, I could tell that her only belief was that she had a child. This was the love of a mother. The moment a woman was successfully conceived, their hearts gradually became stronger.

    "Follow my instructions. Take a deep breath. Breathe in. No rush. Take your time!"

    I patiently instructed her, and the pregnant woman was very cooperative, very patient, even in pain, but she still tried very hard, her white, dry lips had been bitten through, and there was blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.

 C20

    I was afraid she might bite her tongue and stuff a towel into her mouth.

    I put my hand under it and the opening was almost open, but the position wasn''t right and I slowly shifted the child''s position while the other hand pressed against the woman''s belly according to the position of the fetus.

    At this moment, the cabin was completely silent, with only the grunt of a pregnant woman and the sound of my voice on the verge of collapse.

    As time passed, my arms were numb. Finally, I was able to change my position. I was already sweating profusely.

    Pregnant women''s pains are regular, but she doesn''t seem to have much strength left. I need to speed up.

    "Good, very good. You''re great. Next, listen to my commands. If you feel pain, then use all your strength." I pressed her stomach, waiting for the pain. "Okay, use your nose, take a deep breath, and push!"

    After so many cycles and my technique, the child finally showed his face.

    Not long after, the child finally came out.

    A loud infant cry resounded through the cabin.

    "It''s a girl!"

    I handed the baby to the stewardess next to me, leaned close to the woman, and told her the child''s gender. I took the towel out of her mouth.

    The flight attendant at the side hurriedly cut the umbilical cord, cleaned the child, and sterilized it before finally wrapping it up and sending it to the woman''s side.

    The woman smiled weakly. Sweat soaked her hair and her clothes, as if she had just taken a shower and hadn''t dried them.

    Everyone in the cabin let out a long breath and smiled.

    When I collapsed beside the woman, she turned to look at me. "Thank you!"

    I smiled and shook my head.

    Golden sunlight shone through the window, dispersing the red mist.

    The mother snuggled up to the newborn and smiled at me. As the golden sunlight shone down on them, their bodies gradually became transparent.

    The group of people who were still huddled up a moment ago also disappeared. They had smiles on their lips, but it was a smile of gratification. A smile of sunshine. They just smiled at me like that and disappeared.

    When the golden sunlight shone through the windows of the aircraft cabin, everything seemed to return to normal.

    A shadow came out of the light, and as he approached, the shadow fell on me, and I could see who it was.

    It was Huangfu Ming!

    He came slowly, with a rare smile on his handsome face, and held out his hand to me like a god.

    I tried to give him my hand, and he leaned over and took her in his arms.

    I feel so tired, I want to sleep!

    "My wife, you''re amazing! You really surprise your husband!" He breathes into my ear like ice.

    "I''m so tired, I want to sleep!"

    Even though his embrace is cold, I have already gotten used to his temperature due to the many times I have come into contact with him.

    "My wife, you can''t sleep yet!" "If you want to marry me, I don''t mind if you come to the Underworld to accompany me. At that time, the two of us, no, two ghosts, will be free and unfettered, envious of the mandarins and immortals. What do you say?"

    He emphasized the ghost on purpose.

    Marry? Hell? Ghost?

    I suddenly opened my eyes and saw the evil smile on the corner of Huangfu Ming''s mouth, "I ˇ­ I don''t want to marry you. I ˇ­ I don''t want to go to the Underworld!"

    I pushed weakly against his chest, trying to get out of his arms.

    His face was right in front of my eyes, very close to mine. I saw his long eyelashes, so long that even I, as a woman, felt ashamed. His cold lips kissed me, and he gently opened them.

    As he spoke, he kissed her. He kissed her affectionately.

    "Hiss ~ My wife, you''re not obedient!" Huangfu Ming painfully withdrew himself. He looked at me, his eyes filled with craftiness. "My wife, are you this hungry? Do you want me to feed you? "

    "Scram!"

    Huangfu Ming did not continue to pester me. He did not take advantage of my predicament to bully me. This was beyond my expectations.

    He put me back in my seat and helped me up.

    When the oxygen mask appeared, he placed it over my head.

    Fresh oxygen rushed into my body, and my body gradually became relaxed and relaxed. My consciousness seemed to have returned to me from a great distance.

    The air stewardess broadcast sounded in his ears, saying that the oxygen system in the cabin had returned to normal and the plane was back on track. Everything was fine!

    I slowly opened my eyes. The sun was shining down on the cabin, and I was wearing an oxygen mask. Everyone else in the first-class cabin was also wearing one, and some of them had already woken up and were calling out to people around them.

    Chu Yibai fainted on his seat while wearing an oxygen mask. I hastily took off my mask and leaned over to call out to him, "Yibai? Yi Bai? "

    Chu Yibai''s fingers moved. I was pleasantly surprised. It''s good that you''re fine, it''s good that you''re fine.

    As he woke up, I happily took him in my arms.

    Chu Yibai recovered his wits, took off his oxygen mask, and returned my hug. "Shan Shan!"

    "We''re fine, we''re fine!" I told him excitedly, tears streaming down my face.

    After that, I asked the flight attendant. The flight attendant told me that the plane had encountered strong airflows, causing a violent turbulence and a rapid descent. Although the plane returned to its normal flight condition, the cabin''s oxygen system malfunctioned and everyone suffered from hypoxia.

    The oxygen emergency mask popped out, but due to the limited time the mask had to supply the oxygen, many people suffered from hypoxia, dizziness and nausea, and some even hallucinations.

    Fortunately, the oxygen system eventually returned to normal, and the flight was a surprise but not dangerous one.

    Because I was too tired, I snuggled up to Chu Yibai and fell asleep.

    In my dream I went back to the red fog of the cabin and saw the woman with the newborn baby, the crew behind them, and the passengers behind.

    They both smiled at me with gratitude and relief.

    The woman came up to me. "Thank you!"

    After pausing for a moment, she lowered her head and raised it again with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry!"

    I looked at her quizzically. "Why did you tell me I was sorry?"

    "Two years ago, when I was less than six months pregnant, I flew alone to reunite with my husband. I didn''t expect that when the plane hit a strong current of air, I was so scared that I couldn''t give birth, and the child died in my stomach, and I died as well. The plane I was on was not able to successfully avoid the strong air current, and because I wanted to land, the entire plane went out of control and died. None of the people on the plane survived. Everyone was buried in the sea, with no place for their souls to return to. "

    "We died with grievances. Originally, we wanted you to experience the same fate as us, and then go to the sea to be our substitutes. We ghosts can be reincarnated."

    "But because of your kindness, we are touched by you. Furthermore, you helped me to give birth to my child, so you helped me to make up for my regret. It was also because of this child''s birth that everyone''s hearts were moved, and their resentment was dispelled. "

    "We can''t repay kindness with enmity, so thank you. I''m sorry!"

    As the woman finished speaking, the crowd behind her also began to thank her. "I''m sorry!"

    What she said was hard for me to digest.

    When he thought of Huangfu Ming, he discovered that something was wrong from the start. That was why he wanted to help me in secret, telling me not to bother with strangers, afraid that I would be killed by them, so he thought of a way to deal with it himself.

    However, I did not expect that I was unable to restrain myself and helped the pregnant woman, which was also the reason, to avoid another plane crash.

    No wonder Huangfu Ming appeared later on and said that I gave him a pleasant surprise.

    "Miss, we have something else that we need your help with!"

    "Speak!"

    "After our deaths, the government did not find the place where we lost our lives, so our souls were imprisoned there. We could not go home, and we could not give birth! We want you to help me tell our families where we were killed! "We ˇ­ miss home."

    As the woman finished speaking, everyone burst into tears.

    I couldn''t help but cry when I saw them.

    There was a plane missing on this route two years ago, but it was them.

    The woman gave me the address and I memorized it. "Don''t worry, I''ll let you go home!"

    Home was such a moving place.

    This was the so-called ''return to earth''! When a person is about to die, or when their soul is about to die, it is all about going home.

    I was deeply moved.

    After receiving my assurance, they smiled and retreated until they disappeared into a white mist.

    I woke up crying.

    Chu Yi Bai looked at me with concern. "Shan Shan, why are you crying?"

    I didn''t tell him what I''d been through on the plane. I didn''t want anyone else to know about it, and I didn''t want Chu Yibai to worry.

    I asked him, and when he and I were dizzy, he gradually lost consciousness, and then I lost consciousness, too, until the oxygen mask came out of me, and his consciousness was blurred, and I was in the illusion.

    I only came back to my senses after I experienced everything in the illusion world and was brought back by Huangfu Ming.

    This made me sigh. If I hadn''t cared about the pregnant woman at the time, what would have happened?

    Could it be that there would be one more thing in the history of air accidents, and many more people who had died in vain, and after feeling heartbroken, would be treated as a supernatural event to be discussed?

    After returning home, I went to the internet cafe to release the news anonymously, which quickly attracted a lot of attention, especially from the families of those who were involved in the air crash.

    It was just that two years was too long, and the corpses were long gone.

    As I watched the news, the families of the air crash victims cried and shouted, as though they had gone through another life and death experience. However, they had finally found the location of the accident. Their hearts should finally be at ease!

    And they had finally returned home!

    It has been two days since I returned home. On this night, Chu Yi Bai came back to tell me that the person he found to help me give birth to was a Daoist Priest Mao Shan with a profound Tao technique.

    I smiled reluctantly, rubbed my stomach, and finally made up my mind to hit the kid. After all, the kid couldn''t stay.

    The next morning, Chu Yibai and I prepared to go find that expert. As soon as we left the bedroom, we saw that the table was filled with dishes. There were even chicken, duck, fish, and meat.

    The room was filled with the smell of food, and just the smell of it was enough to make people salivate.

    Grandma came out of the kitchen with the hot soup. She smiled when she saw me, put the soup on the table, and immediately walked up to me.

    Grandma took my hand, patted me, and led me to the table, saying happily, "Shan Shan, why didn''t you tell me you were pregnant? "Since you''re pregnant, don''t just run around. Eat and drink as much as you can to recuperate. Do you understand?"

 C21

    I was pressed down by my mother-in-law to sit at the table. Her enthusiasm made me feel embarrassed. I sat on the chair like I was sitting on pins and needles.

    I don''t know how Grandma found out that I was pregnant, but I looked at Chu Yi Bai behind me.

    He looked solemn and did not speak.

    Of course, the news of the pregnancy couldn''t have been told to Grandma by Chu Yubai.

    At this time, the happy grandma completely ignored the son that he normally treasured. She just let Chu Yibai stand there with his tall and upright body, just like how I was her biological daughter.

    If only I had borne the child of Chu Yibai, then everything would have been flawless.

    It was a pity that it wasn''t!

    The detestable Huangfu Ming!

    Grandma beamed as she looked at me, who was confused, and showed an apologetic expression. "Shan Shan, when Mom was cleaning up your study last night, she accidentally saw your pregnancy test report." But, this is a joyous event, why would even Mom and Dad hide it from us? "

    The study was originally where Chu Yibai worked, but because I usually liked to read books, the study became our common place. The materials and books I needed to keep were placed on my bookcase or shelf in the study, including the pregnancy test form.

    He had placed it casually in the study, planning to burn it some day, but he didn''t expect his mother-in-law to see it.

    I was annoyed.

    "Mom, Shan Shan and I have something to do, so we''ll be leaving first!" Chu Yi Bai took my arm and led me outside as he said this.

    Grandma stopped me for a long time, but Chu Yubai didn''t say anything. He just pulled me along and left.

    "Yi Bai, be careful. Shan Shan is still pregnant. No matter how urgent ˇŞ"

    The granny''s warning was gradually left behind as they walked further and further away ˇ­

    I followed Chu Yi Bai into the car. Along the way, Yi Bai kept his silence. He didn''t say a single word. The atmosphere in the car was extremely cold.

    To tell the truth, Yubai had pulled my arm, and I didn''t know if he was doing it on purpose or not, but I did know that he was feeling terrible. I wanted to comfort him, but I didn''t know how to say it.

    The car drove out of the villa complex and passed through the busy city. When it reached the old city district, it stopped in front of an old and dilapidated district.

    Chu Yibai, a gentleman, brought me out of the car. There were a few children playing with the wooden block.

    A little girl with a ponytail ran past us just as another child called for her to stop. The little girl didn''t stop in time and fell forward.

    Chu Yibai quickly supported the little girl. The little girl panicked as she stood still. She looked at Chu Yibai and said, "Thank you, Big Brother. Wow, Big Brother is so handsome!"

    "You''re welcome, little sister. Be careful when you play. Thank you for your praise!" Chu Yibai bent his body down and stroked the little girl''s head with a smile, "Quickly go and play!"

    I looked at Chu Yibai, who stood up straight and smiled as he looked at the little girl running far away.

    So it turned out that Chu Yi Bai also liked children a lot.

    My heart felt a wave of desolation. If the child in my stomach was Chu Yibai''s, how good would it be, I think he would be tired of me every day and would tell the story to the child!

    I shook my head helplessly. In the end, I wasn''t his child, and in the end, I broke his heart. Instead of hating Huangfu Ming, I hated myself even more at this time.

    His stomach suddenly tightened and hurt.

    I frowned, snorted, and put a hand on my stomach.

    "Shan Shan!"

    Chu Yibai knew that something in my stomach was making a ruckus again. He took my hand and tightened his grip, a murderous look appearing in his eyes.

    The old compound had only five floors and no elevator, and the person we were looking for happened to be on the top floor, so we had to walk up.

    Stepping on the gray concrete stairs, I felt as if I were wearing shoes filled with several kilograms of sand. I didn''t even take a single step when I felt a heavy, deep footprint in my heart.

    The corridor was a bit messy with most of the walls shedding skin and looking unsightly. There were even some small advertisements posted in many places, making people feel even more confused.

    When we finally reached the top floor, Chu Yibai knocked on the door. There was a skinny young man of about 16 or 17 who opened the door and warmly welcomed us, "It should be Mr and Mrs Chu, please come in, please take a seat, drink some water first. My master is here to pay his respects to the ancestor.

    The living room was not big and the decorations were quite normal. It was just like a normal house, with tables, stools, sofas, TV sets, etc. One could not find any traces of them doing that.

    I looked around, then looked at Chu Yibai. When he saw me looking at him, he tightened his grip on me and whispered, "Shan Shan, don''t be nervous!"

    I nodded, my palms sweating.

    A short while later, a man dressed in a yellow Daoist robe came out from the back room. He was of medium height, thin, and had the scent of a candle. His mustache was pointed at the base of his nose, making him look a bit comical, just like the clown version of Lin Zhengying.

    The Daoist Priest stepped forward and introduced himself with a bow, "This humble one is Dao Master Ziyang. I presume this is Mister Chu Yibai, and this is your wife?"

    Chu Yubai nodded, "Is there a way for you to help us?"

    Sage Ziyang sized up everyone from left to right, his thin hand stroking his moustache. "Please come in!"

    Chu Yubai and I were invited to the room that Sage Ziyang came out from.

    As soon as he entered, he smelled a strong scent of incense mixed with an inexplicable scent.

    Chu Yi Bai and I couldn''t help but cover our noses.

    The room was covered with yellow talismans and some Taoist props. There was a altar directly in front of it.

    On the altar were three statues of the Taoist grandmaster: the white-haired, white-bearded, white-whiskered Cheng Yi, Old Lord Taishang, the grey-haired, blue-bearded Yuanshi, and the black-haired, green-bearded, red-clothed, heaven-defying, red-robed, and emerald, Empyrean Lingbao.

    Each and every one of the ancestor masters had the air of a fairy, benevolent countenance and good eyes.

    In front of the statue, there was a small incense burner with smoke rising from it. Next to it, there was a candle, as well as some fruits and pastries.

    As soon as I entered the room, my stomach began to feel uneasy. It didn''t hurt or itch, just inexplicably uncomfortable.

    My breathing was a little tight and my whole body felt a little uncomfortable.

    Chu Yibai and I sat opposite Dao Master Ziyang, near the wall. There was a table between us, and Chu Yibai and I were a meter away from the table, so Dao Master Ziyang could clearly see my entire body from behind the table.

    Spiritual Master Ziyang continued to size me up, a troubled expression on his face.

    Chu Yibai hurriedly asked if there was any problem.

    Adept Ziyang didn''t say anything, his face still filled with difficulty.

    Chu Yibai understood and took out a bulging red packet and handed it over, "It''s a small token, I hope you don''t mind."

    Spiritual Master Ziyang''s eyebrows shot up. He remained calm and collected. However, his disciple hurriedly came over to take the red packet from Chu Yibai and then jogged over to Sage Ziyang''s side.

    When I looked at the red packet, I don''t know how long Chu Yi had been stuffing it. The red packet, which was the size of a hundred yuan note, was almost bursting.

    "Mr. Chu is too polite. I can see from Mrs. Chu''s situation that she is indeed not a very optimistic person. The ghost embryo has already been secretly bound, and it will not be easy to get rid of it. "However ˇ­" Spiritual Master Ziyang paused for a moment, then looked at Chu Yibai''s face and said, "But it''s not like there''s no other way. This humble one will do his best. Don''t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Chu!"

    "Thank you, Taoist Priest!" Chu Yi Bai was very humble, as if he had found his lifesaver. Whether it was useful or not, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would treat it very seriously.

    Next, Spiritual Master Ziyang asked me if I wanted to go to my birthdate. He wrote one of the yellow talismans on a piece of yellow talisman and burned it into ashes, letting me drink it.

    I was very unwilling. Chu Yibai gave me an encouraging look from the side. I had no choice but to drink that cup of water into my stomach. The moment I finished drinking the water, I almost vomited again.

    Chu Yibai hurriedly helped me to calm down, and only then did I restrain myself from vomiting.

    "Please excuse yourself, Mr. Chu!" After Sage Purple Sun said this, he motioned for his disciple to invite Chu Yi Bai out.

    I nervously grabbed onto Chu Yi Bai''s hand. I didn''t want him to leave, so I looked at him with reluctance and fear.

    Chu Yi Bai pulled me into his embrace. "Shan Shan, don''t be afraid. I''ll be waiting for you outside."

    He kissed me lightly on the forehead, lightly, then left.

    I took his hand, from the wrist to the palm of my hand to the last fingertip. My heart felt like it was being wrenched out of me, and I felt uneasy.

    The door was closed.

    In that small room, only I and Spiritual Master Ziyang were left.

    I sat back down in my chair, and Sage Ziyang rose from behind the table. He waved his hands, and a gust of wind blew, and the long yellow charms fell from the four walls, covering the windows and blocking out the sun. The two of us were surrounded.

    Even the eight trigram diagram above his head had appeared.

    I suddenly felt it difficult to breathe as I was surrounded by Dao talismans from all directions, causing me to be unable to catch my breath.

    Spiritual Master Ziyang took out four bronze mirrors from the magical equipment cabinet behind him. He threw them in all directions, and the bronze mirrors stuck to the center of the yellow glyphs.

    In the center of the bronze mirror was a concave mirror, and around it were the eight trigrams.

    In the concave mirror, I could vaguely see my reflection, but it was deformed and could not be seen clearly.

    Just as I was focusing on all of this, a thick cloud of smoke suddenly appeared before my eyes. I felt dizzy, and before long, I lost consciousness.

    In that moment of darkness, my heart skipped a beat. Fear was like thousands of ghost hands, each of which had their fingers spread wide with five white bones, waving and rushing to my side from all directions.

    When I opened my eyes again, all around me was darkness. I was surrounded by four giant Dao talismans, and they started to revolve faster and faster. It was so fast that the four Dao talismans seemed to connect together to form a single Great Yellow Talisman.

    Golden light slowly seeped out of the yellow talisman.

    The golden light grew brighter and brighter.

    I was in the golden light, my eyes stung.

    The sound of chanting suddenly reached my ears, making my head feel like it was about to explode.

    His stomach began to ache, as if it were going to give birth.

    I clutched at my stomach and rolled on the ground in pain, beads of sweat dripping from my forehead and sweat pouring down my body.

    I want to stab myself with a knife, or a wall that I can run into, or bite my tongue and kill myself!

    No knives, no walls, but I can bite my tongue!

    With that in mind, I tried to put my tongue in the middle of my teeth, but I didn''t even have the strength to bite off my tongue and kill myself.

    I was struggling to live, my stomach was tearing, and I could almost hear it being ripped open.

 C22

    I tried to hold on to the lacerated wound in terror, but no matter how hard I tried to salvage the situation, I couldn''t stop my stomach from being ripped apart.

    My heart felt as if it were being tugged at by something. It was very, very painful.

    Was the child going to be destroyed?

    That''s great!

    It''s really good?

    Accompanying the intense pain, several red beams of light shot out from the fissures in his stomach, shooting straight into the depths of the golden light.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a baby crying. It was not a normal crying sound. The crying sound was like the cries of a wild cat at night, one after another, one after another, causing one''s hair to stand on end and their body to tighten.

    The sound was like sharp claws scratching at my heart. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t bear it anymore.

    The red light grew larger and larger. With a boom, the red light exploded and pushed the golden light away.

    From the golden light came a mournful scream, like a pig being cut open.

    All of Goldlight''s former territories had been replaced by red light.

    I was in a red mist.

    His body was already numb from the pain, completely devoid of feeling.

    Only the consciousness was clear throughout the entire body.

    Amidst the red fog, a figure walked over.

    I couldn''t make out the person clearly with my blurry vision.

    He came up to me, crouched down, and grabbed me by the neck with one hand. A vicious growl slipped into my ear and struck me in the heart.

    It was Huangfu Ming!

    It was him again. Why was he everywhere? He was just like an invader, unruly and unreasonable.

    A surge of hatred burst out of my throat. "Yes, I am going to beat your child to death. I don''t want him. I want to kill him. Cough, cough, cough! "

    Huangfu Ming''s hand increased its strength, and my hand subconsciously grabbed onto his wrist, trying to block out his hand that was on my neck.

    His strength was so great that I couldn''t move his hand at all. I was choking to the point where I couldn''t speak.

    "Do you think that you can kill my child just because you want to? You''re underestimating it too much. That half-baked Taoist, hmph, wishful thinking! "Hahaha ˇ­"

    As Huangfu Ming spoke, he suddenly started laughing. His laughter was endlessly arrogant, as if he was the ruler of the world.

    He laughed, and his laughter trailed off, as if it were filled with sadness. I squeezed the tears out of my eyes and opened them again to look at him.

    I wish I could see him clearly.

    Finally, I clearly saw his appearance. His ice-cold face had an evil smile, and his eyes revealed a trace of helplessness and sadness. However, most of it was hatred, hatred towards me.

    He hates me? Hate me for beating up his child?

    But a child is not what I want, he is not what I take the initiative to provoke, why should he hate me?

    I was the one who hated him, the one in the wrong was him, it was him, not me!

    My face reddened, and I stared at him with eyes filled with hatred, to show him how much I hated him.

    If you kill me, I won''t have to go through all this pain anymore. My parents are gone, and my life is in chaos because of them.

    His heart was so tired, so tired, so tired that he didn''t have the strength to bear everything in life.

    I let go of his hand and closed my eyes, waiting for his death.

    Then the grip on my neck grew lighter, and I knew it was gone.

    The air once again entered my body. I was thrown to the side by Huangfu Ming, heavily gasping for air. Subconsciously, he wanted to snatch even more air into my body.

    His laughter also came to an abrupt stop.

    When I came to my senses, I turned back to him. He was squatting beside me, expressionless, looking at me with an incredulous expression in his eyes. He probably didn''t think I would actually kill his child.

    "You don''t want this child that much?"

    "Yes, I don''t want him, and I don''t want you. Get out of my life, get out of my world, get out of my life. I don''t want you to disturb my life, so I''d rather die! "

    I shouted with all my might, but after that, I suddenly lost all my strength.

    I was suddenly so tired, so sleepy, so sleepy.

    His body collapsed.

    Huangfu Ming hastily held me up and pulled me into his embrace.

    "Let me go, okay?"

    Finally, I implored him weakly.

    "My wife, I''ve finally found you and I won''t let you go. The child cannot die, and I will not leave. Even if I am here, you will not die! "

    Unable to hold on any longer, his eyelids slowly closed.

    As Huangfu Ming''s words entered my ears, I immediately felt despair.

    "I love you ˇ­"

    I couldn''t hear the rest of it, except that he said he loved me, and the words were like a pebble, jumping in and out of my heart lake, rippling my heart, and the pebble eventually sank to the bottom.

    When I woke up again, I was home, in bed, my hands dripping.

    I hastily pulled back the covers, then lifted my clothes and looked at my stomach.

    His stomach was flat and smooth, without a single crack or wound.

    "Shan Shan!"

    Chu Yibai''s voice came from behind me.

    When I looked back, I found that Chu Yibai was asleep behind me. He was woken up by my actions.

    He did not look good. He looked pale and weak. He looked very tired.

    He saw me wake up and helped me put the covers back on.

    I lay down on the bed and asked him carefully, "Is the child gone?"

    He looked at me with a complicated expression, his thin lips parted. "Do you wish him to be here, or not?"

    When I heard this question, I was stunned.

    The corner of Chu Yubai''s mouth rose. He gave a self-deprecating smile and then said, "The child is still here. We did not succeed. Instead, it was that so-called Daoist Master Ziyang who was heavily injured that got hospitalized. "

    I was stunned.

    The child was still alive, and so was Huangfu Ming.

    "Don''t worry, I will think of another way. I will absolutely not allow him to hurt you again. I will absolutely not allow it. "

    Chu Yiping said the last few words in a very heavy tone, as if he had made a very big decision in his heart. His expression was like that of a soldier facing death, and he would never stop until he reached his goal.

    I was shocked by him. I had never seen Chu Yi Bai like this before. He always had a scholarly look. I felt that he had changed a lot recently.

    My heart sank.

    Chu Yibai''s change was all because of me. It was because I let him down and made him bear all of this with me.

    "Sorry, Yi Bai!"

    "We are husband and wife, do not say sorry! I will look for an expert, you can rest assured. It''s still early, go to sleep! "

    I nodded and obediently closed my eyes.

    Chu Yibai also fell asleep. He lay on his side beside me, one hand on my body as he hugged me.

    His breath was on my neck, warm and disordered.

    I knew he must have a lot on his mind. He said he was going to help me get rid of this kid, so he would do what he said.

    Once again, the image of Huangfu Ming saying things that he was determined to win surfaced in my mind. My heart was filled with worry.

    Would Chu Yi be able to fight Huangfu Ming?

    I don''t know!

    In the depths of my heart, I hoped even more that Huangfu Ming would leave on his own, so that no one would be harmed.

    But why didn''t he leave?

    This question gave me a headache.

    In the following days, Chu Yibai left early and returned late. My father-in-law had been working abroad ever since I returned, and my mother-in-law was still happily doing all sorts of things for me to conceive.

    My heart however, is very lonely, mother-in-law more solicitous, I feel more uncomfortable, so decided to find a job.

    When the mother-in-law heard this, she said she would not agree. She said that she must pay attention to the pregnant woman three months before she became pregnant, but I unexpectedly insisted that the mother-in-law would not be able to do anything about it.

    I told her I''d be careful, and if I wasn''t allowed to go out to work, I think I''d be depressed and crazy.

    She saw that I was getting more and more serious, and that I had been acting very preoccupied these past few days.

    Maybe Grandma was really afraid that I would be depressed and not be nice to the kids, so she didn''t have any objections to me going out to work.

    Grandma asked me to work at her company, and I insisted that I didn''t want to go.

    The old granny finally felt helpless, "Fine, I can''t control you guys. One of you never comes home, while the other is stubborn to death. Since you want to go to work, then pay more attention."

    So I started looking for work again.

    It''s not hard to find a job on my terms. What''s difficult is my fate.

    I don''t want to work at the crematorium.

    The job he got this time was the reception desk of the beauty salon.

    It wasn''t hard for me to find a job like this because of my looks and education, but every time I got a new job, I was afraid I''d run into something bad that would make me lose my job.

    I told Chu Yibai about finding a job and finding one like that on WeChat because he left early and came back late. When I fell asleep, he had already left when I woke up.

    He didn''t pick me up on the phone, so I had to tell him on WeChat, but Chu Yi Bai only told me to pay attention to my body.

    Pay attention to the body?

    I want to overwork myself and let the baby run away.

    Although this idea is very childish, because I have tried many of these methods in the past, none of them succeeded.

    The beauty salon where I work is a large one, with a wide variety of customers coming in and out every day, both men and women.

    After working for a few days, I''ve even seen a few minor celebrities.

    This morning, just as I was packing up and standing at work, a woman in black came in. Why did she say she was armed enough to recognize it as a woman?

    Although she was wearing a peaked cap, big sunglasses, a black windbreaker, black pants and black shoes, she had an exaggerated diamond-shaped earring on her ear and a pair of 10-centimeter high heels.

    She was probably afraid of being recognized, with a black shawl around her neck.

    My colleague, Little Wu wasn''t surprised, but I was no longer calm.

    Because on the woman''s back, there was a black shadow. It was the shadow of a ghost.

    Little Wu was about to go up to greet him when he saw Master Li rushing over from the elevator. Master Li was a plastic surgeon at the beauty salon, a middle-aged man wearing gold-rimmed glasses and the appearance of a professor.

    Master Li is our honorific title for him. His name is Li Shicheng.

    But today I was coaxing the woman as if she were a lover, because they were a little far away and their voices were so low I couldn''t hear what they were saying.

    The woman stomped her foot in a spoiled manner as she walked to the front of the elevator.

    Li Shicheng saw us looking at them, straightened his clothes, and strode after the woman.

 C23

    I watched them go, lost in thought.

    Judging from the color of the ghosts, the soul''s ability level was white, harmless, and most of them were new.

    Gray is usually harmless, but its ability level is one level higher than white.

    Green doesn''t usually attack people on its own initiative, but that doesn''t mean it will happen once you''re provoked. If everyone was aware of it, most of the ghosts in the movie would have green faces, especially those in the early stage.

    Blue is the life of the body has been persecuted and died, color represents that they in the self-healing state, have a certain amount of resentment;

    Black had attack power and fast movement speed. They liked to hide in the shadows and have their own consciousness. If their resentment level was higher, they would take the initiative to seek revenge on the person who harmed them.

    Red was the strongest type of resentment. It had a stronger revenge mentality and its ability level was only second to the last type. It had a great killing power.

    The power level was also the strongest, being able to control other ghosts. Usually, they were all at the Ghost King level, but the Ghost King''s name was not officially established in the underworld, it was similar to the Ghost World that occupied the land and became the King of the Mountain. As the saying goes, Green Faced Fierce Tooth was referring to the Cyan Fierce Tooth.

    The ghostly shadow that was lying on the woman''s body was black, and its entire body was glowing red. This meant that it was on the verge of turning red, which meant that the woman''s life was in danger.

    "Shan Shan, what''s wrong with you? What are you daydreaming for? " Little Wu was packing up her documents, and when she saw me standing there in a daze, she elbowed me.

    I hastily replied, "Oh, no, I''m fine!" "Oh yeah, Meimei, have you seen that woman before?"

    Little Wu Ben''s name was Wu Meimei. She had a pretty and cute appearance, and had worked in the beauty salon for a long time. Perhaps she knew something.

    "I don''t know. Look at her sneaky way of wrapping herself up like a human dumpling. Who can tell? I can''t tell anyway! " Little Wu glanced in the direction of the elevator as she spoke. "However, I think it should be Master Li''s customer!" Or is he Li shi''s secret lover? "

    Little Wu teased, "Hey, Shan Shan, why are you asking this?"

    "It''s nothing, I''m just curious, just casually asking."

    It wasn''t until I got off work at night that I saw Liszt hurry away with the woman in his arms.

    When I was ready to go home from work, Wu Meimei called.

    She was picked up by her boyfriend a step ahead of me. On the phone, Wu Meimei asked me if I was still in the company. I said yes.

    "Shan Shan, just now, Master Li called and said that he forgot to lock his office door. He told me to go take a look." But my boyfriend and I have already returned home. Can you help me take a look and lock up the office? "

    "Alright, I understand. I''ll head up now."

    After hanging up, I headed straight for the elevator.

    Now at half past eight.

    I had to get this done before the whole floor of the Security Patrol and the beauty salon was locked, or it was very likely that I would be locked.

    Stepping into the elevator, I raised my hand and pressed 3, watching as the elevator doors slowly closed.

    Just as the elevator was completely closed, a white woman''s hand suddenly appeared and grabbed the elevator door. She wore a diamond ring on her ring finger, the ring was big and shiny, and her fingernails were painted black, like ink, and shiny and black.

    It was as if a hand had suddenly grabbed my heart, causing me to catch my breath.

    The elevator door opened again, and a woman walked in. She had long black hair and was wearing a tight black dress.

    The woman was wearing a pair of black, two-word high heels. When she stepped into the elevator, she actually didn''t make any sound at all. That''s right, people don''t make any sound when they walk.

    When the woman walked in, she didn''t press the number of levels on the elevator. She stood with her back to me, her face hidden by her hair when she came in, and now with her back to me, I couldn''t see her face.

    The elevator slowly closed.

    However, there was no one else in the company now. What was this woman up to?

    "Hello, Madam. I''m Vivian''s secretary, Li Shan Shan. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    The woman didn''t say anything. I continued, "I''m sorry, Madam. The company doesn''t have anyone else. Everyone has already left by this time to go home. If you''re here to consult about beauty or plastic surgery, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until tomorrow."

    The woman still did not speak, nor did she move.

    I was embarrassed.

    The elevator was quiet, so quiet that I could hear only my own breathing.

    Also, I could clearly feel that the temperature in the elevator had started to drop since the woman came in.

    I began to shiver uncontrollably.

    Even breathing was a little lagging, which made me feel depressed.

    Fortunately, the elevator reached the third floor. The doors slowly opened and I ran out.

    As the temperature began to rise and I began to breathe again, I looked back at the elevator. The woman didn''t get off, but I could see that it was empty.

    I looked around, but there was no sign of a woman.

    No matter how fast she walked, it was impossible for her to disappear so quickly. Before I could take a closer look at the elevator, it had already closed.

    Was he hallucinating again?

    I couldn''t help but shiver and shake off goosebumps.

    Li Shicheng''s office was the best in the entire courtyard, an independent office. At the end of the corridor, he heard that Li Shicheng''s office had a room and a guard attached to it, just like a small apartment.

    Because his skills and qualifications were not bad, as Li Shizheng called it, the pillar of the beauty salon, the signboard, the treatment was also much better than the others.

    The long and narrow corridor was dimly lit. Every corner was filled with the unique aroma and smell of medicine.

    I walked alone to Liszt''s office.

    Because of that woman, my heart was in a state of tension, afraid that something would appear out of nowhere, or provoke something unclean that would frighten me.

    He suddenly felt extremely regretful. He shouldn''t have promised someone to come up so late, but since he agreed, he had to say that he had to do it. He had to leave early and come back early.

    Once I had locked the door, I rushed downstairs and went straight home.

    With this thought in mind, his footsteps gradually quickened.

    Just as I was about two meters away from Liszt''s office, I saw a black figure flash into his office.

    I was stunned and didn''t know what to do.

    His heart was pounding as if it was about to burst out of his throat.

    I tried my best to suppress the uneasiness in my heart and listened intently. For a long time, I couldn''t hear any more sounds coming from Li Shicheng''s office.

    I braced myself and walked over, trembling.

    The door to the office was ajar, and I kept my head down, not daring to look inside. My hands trembled on the armrests, ready to close them and run away.

    My hand had just touched the doorknob when I heard a rustling in the office.

    Someone in the office?

    Who could it be so late?

    Could it be that woman from before?

    One had to know, Li Shicheng''s office didn''t allow people to enter.

    Furthermore, the lock to Li Shicheng''s office was very special. It was locked from the moment it came in. Unless it was unlocked from the outside, it wouldn''t open. Outsiders couldn''t enter and those inside wouldn''t come out.

    I can''t let that woman in and out as she pleases, and I can''t let her touch anything that belongs to Liszt. Otherwise, if I lose something, or damage something, it will definitely come back to me.

    Thinking this way, I pushed open the door and walked in boldly.

    The lights in the office were off, except for a few small wall lights.

    But it was too dark to see into the room, so I groped my way to the wall to turn on the light to find the woman and politely asked her to leave.

    I couldn''t find the switch for a long time, but suddenly there was a pinch on my neck and a dagger glinting cold against my neck.

    "Don''t move!"

    The person behind him said fiercely.

    It''s a man!

    I froze, afraid to move, afraid that a flash of cold might cause blood to spurt out of my neck.

    "I''m not moving. I''m not moving. Don''t get excited." I said in a trembling voice.

    When the man heard my voice, he was surprised and said, "Li Shan Shan, it''s you!"

    I was surprised that he knew my name, "You, how do you know my name? "Err ˇ­"

    There was a sharp pain in the back of my neck, and then I lost consciousness.

    In the darkness, it was as if someone were pressing down on me, so heavy that my whole body hurt and I couldn''t breathe.

    As my consciousness cleared, I felt as if a big, rough hand was rubbing my face.

    I woke with a start.

    Under the dim light, a man was lying on top of me, looking very familiar. "Brother Song?"

    It was the beauty salon''s security guard, Song Xiaoqi. He was tall, bald, and belonged to the type of person with well-developed limbs. He usually looked rather simple and honest.

    Pui! Simple and honest? He really didn''t know how to judge a person''s face and heart.

    He was lying on top of me now, one hand pushing back the stray strands of hair from my forehead, looking at me with fascination.

    He saw me wake up, and a flash of surprise entered his eyes. "Shan Shan, you''re awake?"

    His breathing was very heavy, as if it was becoming more and more rapid.

    Fortunately, all his clothes were there.

    "Brother Song, what are you doing? Get up!"

    I put my hand on his chest and struggled.

    However, his weight was so heavy that I could clearly feel the rise and fall of his chest beneath me. A smoky voice landed on my face. "Shan Shan, you know, from the first day you came to the company, the moment I saw you, I fell in love with you. "You are so beautiful, how many nights have I dreamed of hugging your soft body ˇ­"

    His words soon made me sick, and I had the urge to vomit. "Shut up! You get up, if you don''t, I''ll call for help. "

    Song Xiaoqi was stunned for a moment before he laughed and said the vulgar line that often appeared in TV dramas, "Just shout. Even if you scream until your throat breaks, no one will bother us." I like hearing you shout! "I''m the only patrolling officer left in this building today, I''m afraid there''s only the two of us left in this building, shout!"

    He actually had an expression of anticipation, a very, very cheap look!

    It made me sick.

 C24

    Song Xiaoqi''s expression started to change as he looked at me. I hastily turned my face to the side.

    Right now, I called Tian Tian "don''t answer", but I cried so badly that it was not even worth mentioning. Even though I had been struggling all this time, I was not even worth mentioning under his strength.

    Despair welled up in my heart, and I prepared to bite my tongue and commit suicide.

    "Shan Shan, don''t be afraid. I, Song Xiaoqi, swear that I will treat you well in the future." "Otherwise, I would have been struck by lightning and died without a burial ground." Song Xiaoqi said.

    "I''m already married. I have a husband. Yes, I''m still pregnant with a child. You can''t touch me!"

    Song Xiaoqi stared blankly at me before smiling: "I don''t mind!"

    His hand went to my collar.

    I had changed out of my overalls and put on my V-neck chiffon jumpsuit.

    A tug at the chiffon will break it.

    I shouted like a madman, "If you touch me again, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself."

    My tears are streaming down my face and into my ears.

    I kept praying to myself, Don''t touch me, really don''t touch me, I really will die, don''t force me, don''t force me.

    Sure enough, Song Xiaoqi stopped what he was doing. Did my words have an effect?

    His whole body suddenly went stiff, and he began to tremble, the shaking gradually increasing until he was like a sieve.

    I squeezed the tears out of my eyes and looked at Song Xiaoqi with surprise and suspicion.

    He didn''t look at me. His head was up, looking forward, at the top of my head.

    I don''t know what he saw, but I could clearly feel the fear he couldn''t suppress from the inside out.

    I took the opportunity to flip him over and push him to the ground. I pushed him to his knees, then I jumped out of bed and hurriedly straightened out my clothes.

    Song Xiaoqi was pushed to the ground by me. He didn''t scream or run, but his expression remained the same. He was still staring at the previous position.

    I followed his gaze.

    Ah!" I quickly covered my mouth with my hands to cover my screams.

    His heart thumped violently.

    He slowly stepped back. With a thump, his back hit the wall. There was no other way out.

    Not far away was the woman I had met in the elevator.

    Her face, she, no face!

    Her originally beautiful figure and haughty temperament was now covered in a bloody mess, revealing her white bones.

    Her large eyes were hanging out of her eye sockets, and her face was no longer covered by her eyelids.

    His gums were full of hematoma, his teeth were exposed, and his mouth was full of blood.

    It was as if his entire face had been skinned!

    It made me want to vomit, but I didn''t dare to.

    The woman gracefully walked to Song Xiaoqi''s side, slowly crouched down, opened her mouth, and spurted blood on Song Xiaoqi''s frightened face, "Am I beautiful, or is she beautiful?"

    The woman raised her hand and kept it pointed at me.

    Song Xiaoqi''s face was filled with fear as he stared at the spitting woman, trembling.

    The woman did not get an answer. She continued to ask, "Am I beautiful, or is she beautiful?"

    The finger was still pointing at me, the black nail polish glowing in the dim light.

    "She, no, no, no! You, you''re beautiful!"

    "Really?" There was joy in the woman''s voice as she withdrew her hand and pointed at me.

    "It''s, it''s true!"

    "Then don''t sleep with her, sleep with me! If you sleep with me, you must treat me well, okay? "

    The woman spoke softly, and when she spoke of me she seemed a little jealous.

    However, in the next second, he immediately viciously said, "If you can''t do it, I''ll make you strike lightning in the sky and kill you without a burial ground!"

    Song Xiaoqi nodded and immediately shook his head, "Beauty, please, please be magnanimous and let me go!"

    "What? Are you going to shout as well?" Go on! Even if you shout until your throat breaks, no one will come to save you, and she, much less save you! "

    The woman glanced up at me, inquiring.

    I shook my head. "No, I won''t." You, you guys do whatever you want! I, I''ll be leaving first! "

    "Who let you go! Stay there and watch. Don''t move.

    After the woman finished speaking to me viciously, she looked back at Song Xiaoqi. She squatted there.

    The woman reached out a finger and hooked Song Xiaoqi''s tie, "Come!"

    Unexpectedly, Song Xiaoqi was no longer trembling, nor was he frightened. He obediently stood up.

    The big white ass was facing me, and I quickly covered my eyes.

    The woman waved her hand at me, and my hand was pulled away from my eyes by an invisible force. I was pinned to the wall, unable to close my eyes.

    Song Xiaoqi seemed to have lost his soul as he was carried by the woman to the bed where Song Xiaoqi bullied me and laid on it.

    The woman easily mounted on Song Xiaoqi''s body and bowed down.

    Her long hair flowed down to cover her and Song Xiaoqi''s faces.

    Very quickly, Song Xiaoqi''s legs suddenly stomped on the ground. He died?

    The woman straightened up and sat on Song Xiaoqi, lifting her hair and putting it behind her.

    The bloody side of my face caught my eye again.

    Looking at Song Xiaoqi, his eyes were wide open, blood was trickling from the corners of his eyes, and his mouth was open. His face was black and green. Clearly, he was dead!

    The woman got down from Song Xiaoqi''s corpse and gracefully sat on the edge of the bed, facing me. "Am I beautiful or are you beautiful?"

    Ah?

    I didn''t think that a woman would ask me this question. I was a little stunned and remembered what she said to Song Xiaoqi. Song Xiaoqi said she was beautiful, so she wanted Song Xiaoqi to sleep with her and even killed Song Xiaoqi.

    If I said she was beautiful, would she sleep with me?

    Will he kill me in the end?

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Song Xiaoqi''s miserable corpse behind the woman. I was terrified.

    The woman spoke again, sounding unhappy, "Why do I have to repeat the question so many times to get an answer? It''s really annoying. Am I beautiful or are you beautiful? "

    I swallowed my saliva and mustered up my courage. "From the looks of it, I''m more beautiful than you."

    "What?" The woman was unhappy.

    "Do you think a bloody face is beautiful?" I don''t care for death.

    "What did you say?" The woman didn''t seem to know that she was wearing a disgusting face.

    "You can look in the mirror!" I suggested.

    "Give me the mirror!" Like a queen, the woman sat upright on the edge of the bed, crossed her legs, but her calves were close together.

    I looked around at my hands. "But I can''t move!"

    The woman''s hand swung at me again, and the two invisible forces that had trapped my wrist suddenly disappeared.

    Breaking free, I immediately looked around the room for a mirror.

    Soon, I found a gold-lace oval mirror the size of a human face on Li''s desk.

    Trembling, I set the mirror on the edge of her bed and stepped back against the wall.

    The woman gently picked up the mirror with her slender fingers and slowly moved the mirror in front of her face. Her whole action was graceful and noble.

    Ah!" I quickly covered my mouth with my hands to cover my screams.

    The woman''s mournful scream resounded throughout the room. The entire beauty salon seemed to be shaken by the sound waves caused by her scream. It was as if it was on the verge of collapse.

    The birds in the trees were scared away.

    Sure enough, she did not know that her face was already without skin!

    The scream lasted for several minutes. Finally, the woman stopped screaming. Her body no longer sat upright. She slumped against the bed, supported by only one arm.

    Pow!

    The woman swung the mirror and it shattered into pieces against the wall.

    "Impossible, impossible! My face, where is my face? " The woman climbed out of bed and staggered in front of me.

    She grabbed my arm and shook me. "Where''s my face? Where''s my face? "

    "Tell me, what is your name? I''ll help you get your face back! "

    The woman lowered her head and said to herself soullessly: "What''s my name? How come I don''t even know my own name? "

    I felt the breath of the woman slowly getting impatient. I hastily comforted her, "There''s no rush. Think slowly. I will help you. Believe me!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    The woman suddenly raised her head and laughed crazily. Her voice was filled with endless despair and anger.

    Clearly, she had thought of something extremely painful and desperate.

    Her entire body was gradually covered in red light. It wasn''t until the red light engulfed her entire body that I realized that this woman was actually the ghostly figure of the day.

    Right now, she had already turned into a red ghost.

    The laughter stopped abruptly. "My face is gone. Can you give me yours? "

    Ah?

    "Ugh ˇ­"

    The woman strangled my neck, blocked my breathing, and I began to suffer the pain of being strangled again.

    My stomach hurt all of a sudden, and the pain got worse. My stomach made a tearing sound again, and big beads of sweat dripped down. My consciousness started to blur.

    A red mist shot out of the fissures in my belly and enveloped me.

    The red-clothed female ghost was startled and quickly let go of her hand and took a few steps back, "You''re carrying a ghost? You''re carrying a ghost? Who the hell are you? Or perhaps you are no longer human? "

    As soon as the ghost''s hands were free, I took the air in big gulps and pressed my hands to my aching stomach.

    Was it coming out again?

    So painful! So painful!

    The pain was unbearable, and I slumped down against the wall, still breathing heavily, hoping to ease the pain.

    The palms of my hands were already wet with sweat, and the red light from my stomach shot through my fingers and into the ghost in red.

    The red-clothed female ghost didn''t wait for the red mist to shoot out before disappearing.

    After the ghost lady disappeared, her stomach gradually closed. When the last wisp of red fog was sucked into her stomach, her stomach completely closed without a single wound, as if nothing had happened at all.

    Suddenly, I felt weak and passed out.

    Why did this child want to save me?

    Perhaps it is because I am pregnant with him. If I die, he will have to die. Otherwise, can it be that his blood and flesh are thicker than water?

    Heh!

 C25

    When I came to, I was home.

    Chu Yibai was sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked at me with a loving expression, as if he couldn''t get enough of it no matter how much he looked.

    "Yibai, I ˇ­" How did he get home? Wasn''t he in Li Shicheng''s office?

    Before he could finish, Chu Yubai came over, "I was the one who brought you back! Have you missed me these past few days? "

    "Huh?" I feel like Chu Yibai''s condition is weird.

    "Did you miss me?" Chu Yi Bai smiled charmingly. A cold aura pressed down on my face.

    "I... You, you are not Chu Yubai! " My whole body quivered.

    "My wife, you''re so smart!"

    He slyly stared at me, and his eyes were filled with hunger and thirst. "Your husband misses you. Of course, you miss our child. Is it okay?"

    "Un, not bad. It seems that it likes you a lot!"

    "But I don''t like it!" I wave my hand in disgust, trying to open his palm, but his big one holds it.

    "My wife, your words will make the child sad. "Your husband will also feel heartache." Seeing the look of ridicule on his face, I was immediately puzzled.

    Why did Huangfu Ming seem like a different person today?

    "What does your heartache have to do with me? The one who will truly feel heartache is me! " I was very resistant to him and the child.

    "Does it hurt? Your husband will take a look for you! "

    I was so angry that my whole body trembled. I shouted, "You hoodlum! Don''t touch me!"

    "Can''t your wife be a little quieter?" It''s hard for your mother-in-law to come in and take a look! " Huangfu Ming glanced towards the door, still smiling as he looked back at me.

    I immediately shut my mouth. Grandma should be asleep by now, and if I wake her up loudly, she will definitely come to see me. When she sees Huangfu Ming, how do I explain myself?

    A headache!

    "You!" I lowered my voice and gritted my teeth.

    "My wife, don''t get angry. It''s not good for the baby, and it''s even worse for you. Look, there are wrinkles all over your face." Cold fingers touched the corners of my eyes, and my long dark eyes were full of concern.

    "Don''t touch me!" I resisted too much.

    "I''ll help you flatten your wrinkles!" Huangfu Ming lowered his head and kissed the corner of my eye.

    I drew back my neck to avoid his kiss. "I''ll grow old faster with you!"

    Huangfu Ming didn''t have a single trace of temper. "It''s fine. Even if I''m old, I still like my wife."

    I really can''t do anything to him, but what if Chu Yubai comes back and sees Huangfu Ming like this? "Quickly, leave! Yi Bai is coming back! "

    "That Xiao San? When did you divorce him? " Huangfu Ming''s face was filled with indifference.

    "Xiao San?" You''re the mistress! I won''t divorce Yibai! " He actually said that Chu Yi Bai was a mistress? He was extremely thick-skinned.

    "A hundred, is he only worth a hundred? So pitiful! " Huangfu Ming was speechless, as if it was a pity.

    "You!" I was really speechless with him.

    "My wife, when did we get married? You and him for only a few years, I am the main palace and he is the mistress!" Huangfu Ming patiently explained to me.

    "Pui!" I got a marriage certificate with Yibai. " I hate what he said about my previous life and this one. I''ve never had a good life, so how could I be in the mood to care about anything else.

    "But your first time is mine. The rest will always be mine! My wife is not allowed to give it to him, much less anyone else! Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that that person will have a chance to be humane in the future. " Huangfu Ming refused to give up. In the end, a sinister light flashed in his eyes.

    "If you dare to harm ˇ­" I threatened him again, but before I could finish, he interrupted me.

    "Suicide? Fine, if my wife is really willing to go down to the underworld for me, I would be very happy. At that time, your husband will definitely marry you into the family! Does my wife remember that wedding dress? "My wife is so beautiful when she wears it, so beautiful that your husband accidentally ate you."

    "Shameless!"

    "Toothless? Doesn''t a wife have teeth? Or the one with no teeth, so his kissing skills must be terrible, right? " Huangfu Ming still wore the same indifferent and mocking expression.

    "His kissing skill is a hundred times better than yours." I won''t allow him to slander Chu Yi Bai.

    "What, he kissed you? Looks like I really have to make him toothless! Let''s see how he kisses you in the future! As for your husband''s kissing skills, your wife will try again. " Huangfu Ming''s words were filled with jealousy as he stared at my mouth with his dark eyes.

    I hastily pursed my lips and watched him chuckle. I was really confused by him.

    "Did you take the wrong medicine today? Don''t the Underworld have a mental hospital? How could I let a lunatic like you appear in the human world? "

    "Your husband really took the wrong medicine today. Your husband took that medicine today!" When Huangfu Ming said the two words "that medicine," he purposefully said it very slowly and heavily.

    "What kind of medicine?" I was a little taken aback.

    "That''s right!" Huangfu Ming''s waist twisted. His movements were ambiguous, and a unique aura filled the air.

    I suddenly understood and scolded, "Rogue!"

    "Your husband really wants to be a hooligan again, but unfortunately, your wife is pregnant with a child, so it''s inconvenient. "How about I let you down? Your husband likes your tender hands very much." Huangfu Ming''s eyes were filled with anticipation.

    I pulled out my hands, wanting to take them out. Of course, if I didn''t succeed, I could only gently say, "Scram!"

    "That''s fine, but your husband is afraid that if you roll around here and there, you will scare people." Huangfu Ming held my hand and dropped his ice-cold kiss.

    "ˇ­" I was completely speechless. I didn''t move or say anything, just looked at him blandly.

    "You don''t like it? Your husband specifically learned it. "The man said that women all say things that they don''t mean and like men to be like this." Huangfu Ming''s expression seemed very innocent.

    "Who did you learn it from? "A hooligan?" I said sarcastically.

    Huangfu Ming didn''t say anything else. His face instantly became expressionless, as if it was gradually covered in ice. Cold light flashed through his eyes.

    Footsteps outside the door.

    It was Chu Yubai who had returned.

    My entire body stiffened. I immediately regained my senses and pushed Huangfu Ming away. I lowered my voice and said, "Let''s go!"

    Huangfu Ming naturally knew that Chu Yi Bai had returned. He actually did not move, he did not move!

    Did he want Chu Yi Bai to see our embarrassed expressions?

    My face flushed.

    The door creaked open.

    My heart was in my throat. My eyes were wide open as I stared at Huangfu Ming, begging in my heart, "Let''s go, let''s go!"

    The moment Chu Yibai walked into the room, Huangfu Ming disappeared.

    I let out a long breath and sat up in bed. "Yi Bai, you''re back!"

    When Chu Yibai heard my voice and saw that I had sat up, he was slightly surprised. He walked straight towards the bathroom, "You haven''t slept yet?"

    "Hm!" Yi Bai! "

    I called out to Chu Yibai. He put his hand on the bathroom door handle, turned his back to me and stood still.

    "Yibai!" I gently called out as I got off the bed and walked over to him. I placed my hands behind Chu Yi Bai''s back and placed my body in front of him. "Yi Bai, what''s wrong?"

    Chu Yibai had recently left early and returned late every day. Today was the first time he had met him in the past few days.

    He slowly pulled my hand away and said tiredly, "I''m going to take a bath first."

    The bathroom door clicked shut, and my heart felt as if it had been pushed away by a force. I just stood there, embarrassed, not knowing what to do.

    His body felt as if the skeleton supporting him had been pulled out, and he almost fell to the ground.

    The sound of running water came from the bathroom.

    I walked back to the bed and sat down on it, my mind wandering.

    After an unknown period of time, due to being too tired, I gradually fell asleep.

    When he woke up the next day, Chu Yibai had already left for work.

    Recalling Chu Yibai''s recent early and late return, as well as his indifference towards me, I didn''t know if it was because his lover from his previous life threatened him again, or because he couldn''t beat the child in my stomach that he cared about.

    But I knew we couldn''t go on like this. I had to find a chance to talk to him.

    His heart was empty. Unknowingly, he had already arrived at the company.

    There were two police cars parked outside the office, and I thought of Song Xiaoqi.

    After entering, there were already quite a few colleagues gathered at the front desk, whispering to each other.

    "Song Xiaoqi is dead!"

    "Really?"

    "Yes. I saw the body being carried out this morning. He said he died in Li shi''s office."

    "How did he die?"

    "I don''t know. I heard that when Song Xiaoqi died, his clothes were all messed up."

    As I listened to my colleagues talk, the terrible events of last night came back to me.

    "Shan Shan, you''re here! Song Xiaoqi died in Master Li''s office. Did you know that? " Wu Meimei pushed me to the side. She looked at the two of us and asked in a low voice, "Shan Shan, I called yesterday and asked you to lock the door for Master Li. Did you see anyone inside?"

    I shook my head, not daring to look at her with a guilty conscience. I had already fainted then, and was then sent home by Huangfu Ming. I didn''t know if he had locked the door when he carried me away.

    My heart was pounding, and I wondered if the police would suspect me.

    Last night, only Song Xiaoqi and I appeared in Li Shicheng''s office. Even if there was a ghost, it couldn''t possibly appear in this case and it definitely wouldn''t be deemed as having a ghost that killed people.

    Oh right, the company''s corridors all have monitors. Li Shicheng might have an office as well, so there shouldn''t be a resting area.

    Just as I was thinking this, a policeman came down from the elevator with a large black bag, waterproof like the one for seafood. The bag also seemed to exude an unpleasant smell of decay.

    Even the forensic doctor, who was holding the bag, could not bear to look at it.

    In the end, he actually suppressed Li Shicheng.

    He was dejected, handcuffed, and taken to the police car by the police.

    After they left, the boss ordered the beauty parlor to be sterilized.

    As Li Shicheng''s office was the scene of the murder, it was temporarily sealed, and no one else was allowed to enter.

 C26

    I don''t like gossip and gossip, but Wu Meimei cares.

    At lunchtime, she went to ask the rest of her colleagues. In the afternoon, she told me that in Li''s lounge, she had dug out a bag of mutilated bodies. Some of the tissues had been corroded by special drugs.

    As for Song Xiaoqi''s death, when everyone said that he was on the inspection floor, they saw that his room was not locked and had the intention to steal from him. As a result, they didn''t know what was so scary about that he was scared to death and even locked in his office.

    Furthermore, when the police transferred the surveillance cameras, they said that the surveillance cameras on that night had broken. It was very likely that it was done by Song Xiaoqi, and that the surveillance cameras were broken for his convenience to steal things without leaving any traces behind.

    "Shan Shan, it''s very possible that Song Xiaoqi was already there when you went to lock the door. Luckily you didn''t find him, otherwise, when he''s so big and you found out he was doing something bad, he would definitely hurt you." And if anything really happens to you, I''ll feel terribly guilty. " Wu Meimei''s face was filled with shock.

    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. Luckily, Huangfu Ming knew to close the door when he led me away last night. Otherwise, Wu Meimei would have suspected me.

    She might think that either I hadn''t kept my promise to lock the door, or that some dispute between Song Xiaoqi and me had led to the suspicion that I was the murderer.

    When it was almost time to get off work, a few policemen came to the company to take a look. They seemed to be looking for some clues. They even questioned some colleagues about Li Shicheng and Song Xiaoqi.

    Wu Meimei was taken away by her boyfriend with a warm smile on her face.

    I was so bored by what had happened recently that I decided to walk home alone and take a break.

    Blowing in the cool evening breeze, my mood is a lot better.

    I had been wandering aimlessly. When I came to, I found that I had walked into the cemetery.

    There were tombs of all sizes, and in addition to branches and flowers, there were also paper lanterns and the like that people stuck in graves when they went to the grave.

    My heart gave a shudder at the sight of these things, and I raised my foot to leave, only to find that I was surrounded by graves for many miles around.

    I was standing in the center of the mass of graves.

    Just as I was about to cry out in panic, a light flashed in the distance, like a flashlight.

    I was delighted. I was finally going to meet him?

    "I''m here ˇ­" Here.

    But before I could finish my sentence, I saw the approaching light floating in the air like a ghost flame, slowly approaching.

    Behind the ghost fire, a couple of bridegroom''s procession could be vaguely seen, both in the front and back were suffused with red light.

    Walking closer, one could see that in the middle of the group, there was an eight person red sedan chair.

    It was the kind of paper that stuck out, and the oily, human-shaped paper was still shining.

    Could it be Huangfu Ming?

    He said he was going to marry me.

    His breathing suddenly stopped.

    I turned and ran like I was running, but I hit something hard and it hurt my ass.

    I touched my butt and looked at the thing that bumped into me. To my surprise, it turned out to be that shameless ghost lady.

    "Where are you going?"

    As she spoke, the wedding procession had stopped behind me.

    In front was the faceless ghost girl, in the back was the wedding procession.

    Surrounded by graves of various sizes, I suddenly felt that my chances of escape were slim.

    The moon had disappeared into the clouds, and the great mass of graves had grown dark.

    The wedding procession was like a big red lantern, shining brightly in the darkness.

    Looking at the situation before me, I braced myself to look at the female ghost without a face. "I want to go home. I''ll have to trouble you to make way for me."

    Hearing my words, the shameless ghost girl seemed to have heard some huge joke. She laughed to the point that her flowers were quivering.

    "Young Master Xi Men heard that you are special, so I wanted to invite you back to the house to have a chat."

    It wasn''t Huangfu Ming!

    But what the hell was Young Master Xi Men?

    "Who?"

    "Young Master Xi Men is the Ghost King of this area, and all the lone souls must listen to his orders. Yesterday, Young Master Xi Men listened to me talk about you and was very interested in you, so tonight he asked me to invite you to the mansion for tea and a chat."

    The ghost lady made a gesture of invitation and was quite polite.

    She looked at my stomach, her eyes glowing with fear.

    "What if I don''t want to go?"

    The female ghost without a face was shocked by my actions. Then she smiled sweetly and said, "Then I can only report it to Young Master Xi Men and have him personally come to pick you up."

    Sure enough, she was still afraid of the child in my womb. I understood this, and walked closer to her while puffing out my belly, "You can ask the child in my womb if you want me to go."

    The ghost lady''s face fell and her smile disappeared. She vigilantly stepped back and said, "Then I will be the one to be blamed."

    As soon as I said that, I saw the paper brigade behind me rush towards me and press down on me.

    Surprised, I turned and raised my hand to shield my eyes. I thought I would be knocked over and hurt by the palanquin.

    But when I came to, I found myself in the sedan chair.

    The palanquin was bright red with a golden embroidered curtain. At this moment, I was actually wearing a phoenix coronet and ceremonial gown.

    I hastily stood up to avoid hitting the walls before realizing that the palanquin was like an iron cage. No matter how I slapped it, it would only emit a sound similar to the trembling of hard paper. I was unable to open it.

    Frustrated, I sank back into the seat of the sedan chair. I was annoyed, but I didn''t know what to do.

    Not long later, the sedan suddenly stopped and leaned forward.

    I didn''t want to go down, but I had to, so I tried the curtain, and sure enough, I could.

    Walking out of the sedan chair, I found myself in front of a magnificent antique building. The great courtyard door was draped with red curtains, and in the middle of the golden signboard of the West Gate was a crimson red silk ribbon. On either side of the door were firecrackers.

    Seeing my arrival, the firecrackers actually started crackling.

    I covered my ears in disgust, thinking to myself, "This isn''t a treat, this is clearly a forced marriage. Could it be another Huangfu Ming?" My former lover again?

    Pui!

    Crow''s beak!

    I looked back unhappily. What a beautiful woman.

    No, that''s not right. She was that faceless ghost lady. Why does she look so much like a female celebrity?

    But because of the circumstances, my mind was limited, I could not remember which actress this faceless ghost girl looked like.

    "Please!" The faceless ghost girl had turned into a beautiful ghost girl, pleasing the eyes. This kind of appearance was something that both men and women loved.

    However, I am well aware of my current situation, not the time to appreciate beauty.

    She tugged at my arm again, and I was annoyed. "Let me go, I''ll go!"

    After saying that, I threw off her hand and headed straight for the manor.

    There were a lot of guests in the hall, and among them was a man dressed in the uniform of a bridegroom.

    Under the contrast of the red wedding dress, the man''s handsome silhouette, tall nose, tender lips, and narrow almond-shaped eyes were filled with a face full of smiles and anticipation.

    "My wife, please let your husband wait." he said, helping me.

    I pulled it up with one foot and pointed it at the man''s groin.

    "My wife has a good personality, your husband likes it." As he spoke, the man dodged my attack.

    I stood in the doorway of the hall, unwilling to go any further, and the ghost girl bumped me behind her.

    I kicked back again.

    The ghost lady didn''t expect me to kick her. She didn''t have the time to dodge and forcefully ate my leg.

    The instant she felt pain, her face changed. Her beautiful face was gradually replaced by a bloody mess.

    The man scolded while the ghost girl unwillingly restored her impeccable appearance and retreated to the side.

    "Didn''t they invite me to be their guest? Why did they marry me again?" I glared at the man.

    The man had a face full of smiles, neither hurried nor angry. "Your wife doesn''t like it?"

    "Of course I don''t like it, I don''t even know who you are. Besides, I''m a human, you''re a ghost, humans and ghosts have different paths, how could I possibly marry you! "Let me go!"

    The man lowered his head and touched the red jade ring on his thumb. "You can marry Huangfu Ming, so you can''t marry me?"

    "Who said I married him?"

    "Then you''re already pregnant with his child. What''s more, wife, are you so sure that you''re still human?"

    The man''s words were like a blunt arrow in my heart.

    What did he mean by that? Did he mean that I was already dead?

    "What do you mean?"

    The man raised his eyebrows and shook his head. "If you want to know, then listen. My wife, you have so many people, can''t you give your husband some face?"

    "Pui!" Don''t say it! I''m leaving. Goodbye, no, I won''t see you again! "

    I turned and started for the door.

    A red shadow flashed before my eyes, and the man stood before me. I hastily stopped in my tracks and almost fell into his embrace.

    Because he was very close, a special fragrance wafted out from the man''s body. He wasn''t like Huangfu Ming, who only had cold air around his body.

    As soon as my eyes fell, I was picked up by a man.

    I struggled, but of course I couldn''t.

    Looking at the man''s knife-edged chin, I wrapped my arms around his neck and forced my body forward, biting into his chin.

    "My wife, why are you in such a hurry? It''s only a wedding night after you''ve paid your respects." Sigh, it seems that Huangfu Ming truly can''t do it. He can''t even feed his own woman, yet he still has to learn from someone how to make a woman happy! Hahaha! "

    When the man said that, I let go of his mouth and the hand around his neck. "Pah pah!"

    Just by taking a bite, my mouth is filled with the fragrance of a man, making me unable to refrain from spitting.

    "Since you know I''m Huangfu Ming''s woman, you must know how powerful he is. Quickly release me, or else you will suffer." I threatened.

    The man mocked, "Is that so? I was waiting for him to come, afraid that he wouldn''t dare! "

    A trace of ruthlessness flashed across the man''s eyes, shocking me. It seems that this Ghost King isn''t as amiable as he looks on the surface.

    Why on earth did he arrest me? Was it to lure out Huangfu Ming? Did he have enmity with Huangfu Ming?

 C27

    Or was she simply as interested in me as the faceless ghost girl said? Or both!

    Damn it!

    Ever since they met Huangfu Ming, they had never encountered any good things.

    The current me, even though I''m in a ghost''s nest, the anger in my heart surpasses my fear. Furthermore, I have recently experienced too many things that have challenged my mental state, making me somewhat resistant to these things.

    The man smiled evilly and waved his big hand at me. I only felt a strong fragrance hit my nose, and then my whole body felt like it was under anesthesia. I couldn''t feel anything, except that my consciousness was mine, and my entire body was uncontrollable.

    "ˇ­"

    I opened my mouth, but no sound came out. I could only stare with wide eyes at the relaxed and indifferent man.

    The man waved again and I floated steadily into his arms.

    I struggled. It was useless. I couldn''t move.

    Although it is very impolite to curse the eighteen generations of my ancestors in my heart, I was still forced to do it.

    The man righted me and stood beside him, one of his backs behind me, clutching my arm.

    Perhaps hearing my inner monologue, the man grabbed me and carried me into the hall.

    "First bow to Heaven and Earth!"

    "Second bow to the hall!"

    No, I haven''t even kowtowed to anyone.

    Although we had intimate physical contact with Huangfu Ming, we did not pay our respects.

    Because of Huangfu Ming''s disturbance, their wedding was suspended midway.

    Now, I want to bow to this mysterious man and his wife?

    My heart is filled with resistance, but my body listens to the instructions as I bend my waist ˇ­

    Bending down again?

    No!

    Huangfu Ming, if you don''t appear again, I will never see you again. I will kill you one time at a time until you suspect the Ghost.

    "Husband and wife bow to each other!"

    As the long note ended, my body began to bend forward.

    The man smiled slyly, his eyes brimming with the joy and anticipation of his prey.

    Just as I bent down to ninety degrees, I felt despair.

    Huangfu Ming!

    Go to hell!

    "Xi Men Yu!" A cold and furious roar suddenly sounded in the air, "You dare to touch my woman!"

    It was Huangfu Ming!

    Why did he only appear now?

    By the time I bent down to ninety degrees and stood up, my wedding to this Xi Men bastard was over.

    Xi Men Yu completely ignored Huangfu Ming''s arrival. He actually wanted to continue with the wedding ceremony.

    Instead, the pretentious guests all changed their originally terrifying faces and rushed forward to stop Huangfu Ming.

    Huangfu Ming was dressed in white. His demeanor was graceful and graceful, and he exuded a strong killing intent. He lightly waved his paper fan, slapping those ghosts until they all fled in a sorry state.

    Even the master of ceremonies was sent flying, crashing into a pillar in the hall, groaning in pain as his soul dispersed.

    That was close. If he didn''t mention the host, then this wedding wouldn''t have been a success. How wonderful.

    Xi Men Yu knitted his brows and stood up. My movements were synchronized with his, so he was unable to control himself. He stood up and looked at Xi Men Yu face to face.

    He beckoned to me, and my body flew into his embrace. "Huangfu Ming, you''re finally willing to appear?"

    "Let her go!"

    "What about me?"

    "I will make you die a miserable death!"

    "Wife''s charm is indeed not to be underestimated. The husband swallowed up a large part of his territory and injured countless number of ghost slaves and ghost citizens, but he did not even show himself." He came the moment your wife arrived. It seems like your husband should have gotten to know you earlier and married you in order to save your husband the trouble. " As Xi Men Yu spoke, he brought his breath close to his ear and sniffed something from top to bottom, "My wife''s smell is so nice!"

    I squinted at him, wishing I could kill him.

    "Ximen Yu, you''re courting death!" Huangfu Ming stood majestically in front of us, his entire body emitting a gurgling killing intent.

    The face less female ghost also changed her appearance. She stood in the middle and flew over to fight against Huangfu Ming. Huangfu Ming waved his fan again, and the female ghost was easily blown far away, spitting out blood on the ground.

    I didn''t know that Huangfu Ming was so powerful, but I suddenly felt a little admiration for him. However, I hoped that he would quickly make a move and beat this loathsome Xi Men Yu to the ground to beg for mercy.

    Huangfu Ming flew over in the blink of an eye. His speed was so fast that no one could match him.

    I felt someone grab my wrist and pull me in the opposite direction from Xi Men Yu.

    Meanwhile, Xi Men Yu held me tightly in his arms, not letting Huangfu Ming drag me away.

    Xi Men Yu was holding my neck, and Huangfu Ming was tugging on my wrist.

    Both sides exerted force, and my neck and wrist began to hurt from the pain. Even breathing became difficult.

    Seeing my painful expression, Huangfu Ming had no choice but to let go.

    As soon as he let go of me, Xi Men Yu took the opportunity to take me back with a sneer. He turned around and put his arm around my waist, then flew me into the dark sky.

    Huangfu Ming followed closely behind.

    Not far away, in the darkness, the firelight blazed fiercely, illuminating the distant sky. The clouds were dyed red, like a fiery cloud.

    Soon, we were at the fire.

    Only then did I realize that the fire had come from a mountain that had been hollowed out and was burning with flames and bubbling with lava, like a volcano about to erupt.

    My heart skipped a beat, and I felt that Xi Men Yu had loosened his arm around my waist, "My wife, we are destined to meet again!"

    Xi Men Yu''s regretful and victorious voice rang in my ears.

    My body instantly fell in a straight line towards the crater of the volcano.

    As I fell, the heat from the raging flames burned my body.

    In the sky, Huangfu Ming''s shout sounded, "My wife!"

    The moment I entered the fire fog, I saw that Xi Men Yu had already stopped Huangfu Ming''s figure from rushing towards me. The two of them were fighting with each other.

    Huangfu Ming couldn''t get down because he was being pestered. Anxiety and despair filled his eyes.

    My heart sank.

    Am I going to die just like that?

    The pain from the flames burning through my skin was very clear, but I was still unable to move. I allowed my body to fall, the pain was unbearable.

    A sharp pain came from my stomach, and a red mist shot out and quickly wrapped around me.

    The red fog seemed to have isolated the burning from the flames. My body no longer felt pain, and the pain from before was slowly being healed by the red fog.

    However, his body gradually turned numb and his consciousness began to drain out.

    His eyes closed wearily.

    In a blur, I could hear the pure, hearty laughter of a child.

    "Mother!" Mother! "

    As the sound got closer, I slowly opened my eyes.

    I lied on the ground, and a three year old boy knelt beside me. His eyes were big, and his pupils were red. They were bright red. Steamed Bun had a small face, and his thin lips were very similar to Huangfu Ming''s.

    His cold little hands shook me.

    "Who are you?" I was weak.

    "Mother, I am your child! Mother, I''m leaving! " The child''s eyes were filled with joy and sadness, which brought on my mood to be very low.

    I suddenly understood that he was the demon in my stomach.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Mother, thank you!" I love you! "

    After the demon said this, it turned into a cloud of red mist and dispersed.

    I lay there, warm tears falling from the corners of my eyes.

    I had never cared about this child, and more than that, I had been thinking about how to beat him.

    But now, he said he was leaving!

    He said thank you and he loved me.

    The more I thought about it, the more sad I felt. Tears welled up in my eyes, as if they were the very tip of my heart.

    When I woke up again, there were still tears in the corners of my eyes and grief in my heart.

    Looking around, I realized I was in the hospital.

    Beside him was a stranger. The man''s skeleton was very small, and he looked very delicate. His appearance could be considered pretty.

    "Who are you?" I asked him doubtfully.

    The man was overjoyed to see me wake up and threw himself at my side, "My wife, it''s me! "You''re finally awake."

    It was actually Huangfu Ming, but ˇ­

    "But what do you look like?"

    "My wife, you have forgotten. Last time, it was his masterpiece that caused your husband to lose face in front of you! It''s just a small lesson! "

    "A small lesson?"

    "I let him die." Huangfu Ming said indifferently.

    "Huh?" I broke out in a cold sweat, flabbergasted. "How can you ˇ­"

    Huangfu Ming helped me up and sat me up. My body stiffened because I was afraid of his cruelty and slightly resisted his contact.

    He passed her a cup of warm water and said, "My wife, you''ve just woken up. Don''t talk too much and take care of your rest. Tell your husband what you want to eat and drink. Your husband will go prepare them for you."

    "Why am I in the hospital?" I was really thirsty, so I took the water and gulped it down and handed the empty glass to him. I kept my distance and suddenly thought of something. His hands touched his stomach, "Where''s the child? How is he? "

    "You''re a mischievous child. The child has left and will not return. You should be happy!" Huangfu Ming looked at me with a smile, sadness flashing across his eyes.

    "I ˇ­" I choked on his words, not knowing what to say. Yes, I should be happy, but why is my mood so lonely?

    "My wife, I''m sorry!" Huangfu Ming realized that his words might have hurt me, so he changed his words and said, "He did what he had to do. He died to protect his mother. It was a man''s doing. We should be happy for him."

    The death of the child made me naturally vent my anger on that damned man. "Where is Xi Men Yu?"

    Huangfu Ming''s face darkened as he looked into the distance with resentment, "Let him run!"

    "Aren''t you very powerful? How could I let him run away? " I complained.

    Huangfu Ming suddenly frowned and turned his body to the side. He grabbed his chest and turned his body to face me.

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you hurt? Let me see! "

    I reached for his sleeve and tried to pull him over. Look at his injuries.

    Huangfu Ming turned around and held my hand behind his back, bending over like a mountain.

    I was in his shadow, looking at him quizzically.

    "Is my wife concerned about your husband?" Your husband is very happy! Rest assured, your husband only did this because his body was too weak.

    Ugh ~

    I rolled my eyes at him, and saw the relaxed indifference on his face.

    He had killed people, taken their nest, and was not yet satisfied that their bodies were not good enough for him. What kind of person was this?

    No, what the hell!

    However, I''m also curious. From the looks of it, Xi Men Yu isn''t someone to be trifled with. Did Huangfu Ming really manage to escape unscathed from that fight?

    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but look at him, sizing him up.

    Huangfu Ming''s expression immediately changed. His handsome face was suddenly covered with layers of frost as he spoke in a strange tone, "So it turns out that my wife likes this type of man!"

    "Huh?" The conversation went on too fast for me to take it in at once.

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes were filled with terrifying jealousy. He pointed at Huangfu Haoyue''s face and said with a gloomy voice, "Is his face that beautiful?"

 C28

    I didn''t want to talk anymore, so I rolled onto my back and pulled the covers over my head.

    Huangfu Haoyue stepped forward and grabbed my blanket. I held on tightly, but he still pulled it away. "My wife, you''ll suffocate yourself to death if you continue like this."

    "You should be happy that I''m dead!" Turn into a ghost. Once we reach your territory, can''t you do whatever you want? " I pouted.

    Huangfu Ming burst out in laughter, "My wife is so beautiful when she''s angry!"

    "Scram!"

    Due to my small birth, my body was very weak. Apart from eating, I slept. Huangfu Ming, on the other hand, was guarding by my side almost all the time, paying attention to every single expression on my face.

    When I get wind of something, he asks me what''s wrong.

    We were like husband and wife, with our wives injured and husbands meticulously taking care of them. Even the nurses would occasionally praise Huangfu Ming as a good husband.

    He did not refute her words and was happy to accept this title that was very interesting to him.

    I don''t know if Chu Yubai will be very worried about my disappearance, but if I think about how anxious he will be about my disappearance, my heart will ache.

    The most important thing is that my phone was taken away by Huangfu Ming. I simply had no way to contact Chu Yibai.

    "My wife, what''s wrong?"

    When Huangfu Ming saw the look on my face, he immediately went up to ask.

    "Leave, I don''t want to see you!"

    My jaw was pinched, and I couldn''t help but raise my head to look at him. Huangfu Ming''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Are you thinking about that one hundred?"

    I tried to pull my chin back, but I was immobilized. I stared at him. I still need you to not give me a random nickname, thank you! "

    "You can''t even think about anyone else. You can only think about me, understand?" Huangfu Ming said domineeringly.

    "I want to go to the toilet!" I couldn''t bear it. He didn''t leave, and I didn''t leave until I asked the nurse to help me when he wasn''t around.

    If it is a normal small birth, I can take care of myself. However, because I gave birth to a ghost embryo, my body is extremely weak, and I am temporarily unable to take care of myself.

    He couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    "Eh? Hahahaha, good, your husband will help you! " Huangfu Ming''s serious expression immediately changed into a smile, and the entire ward was filled with his candid laughter.

    I blushed. "I don''t need you to care, just get out!"

    "My wife, don''t be shy. How could there be anything on you that your husband hasn''t seen? All of you are old wives. If I don''t take care of you, who will?" Huangfu Ming wanted to help me.

    "Go out and get me a nurse. She''ll help me!"

    "No, I''m afraid she can''t do it well. Also, your husband is an exemplary husband, and anything you do for your wife cannot be done by hand. "

    "She''s a nurse. She can do it well."

    "No, since your husband is here, then your husband will help you!" Huangfu Ming insisted.

    "No! Scram!" I shouted loudly, but Huangfu Mingwen didn''t move an inch.

    "Alright, then you can settle it in bed! "Your husband doesn''t mind washing the sheets for you." Huangfu Ming was in no hurry to step forward. He crossed his arms and stood there, looking at me.

    "You! "Nurses, nurses!"

    I was completely speechless with him, and could only shout at the top of my lungs. The nurse''s bell had broken at some point, and my weak voice couldn''t be heard outside. My room was a single room, so I had no other choice but to ask Huangfu Ming for help.

    Naturally, I called for half a day, but still no one answered me.

    "My wife, do you want me to help you?"

    "Hurry up!" I was extremely anxious. If we continued this stalemate, it would really end in bed.

    "Alright!" Huangfu Haoyue happily came up to hug me and rushed into the toilet.

    The ward had a bathroom, and I was placed on an open toilet. "Alright, you can leave now!"

    "My wife, your husband will help you!"

    Huangfu Ming''s tall and big figure standing in front of me made me extremely embarrassed. Who cares about him, he doesn''t care.

    After the sound of running water, I suddenly felt relaxed.

    When he looked at Huangfu Ming again, he wore a faint smile on his face as he handed over the toilet paper.

    I raised my eyebrows. "Aren''t you going to help me?"

    "If my wife doesn''t mind, I''d be happy to help."

    Truly shameless. I rolled my eyes at Huangfu Ming and took the toilet paper from his hands to take care of it myself. I was really afraid that he would do as he said.

    Occasionally there would be a pain in my stomach, and the blood would gush out from beneath me, like the tears the child had left in my belly, and after he left, it would flow sadly.

    Huangfu Ming carried me back to my bed and asked if I was hungry.

    "Hungry!" There are not many sanitary pads left, so we need to buy some more. " I want to get rid of him and find a way to contact Chu Yi Bai and tell him my current situation.

    Huangfu Ming didn''t expect me to accept his care. He very happily sat down and stroked my hair. "Then I''ll help you buy whatever you want to eat."

    "Barbecue! Spicy hot!"

    "No way!"

    "Didn''t you say that you can buy me anything I want to eat?" I glared at him.

    "My wife, what you said is not suitable for you to eat right now. I asked the nurse about it. "Besides, you''re also a nurse. Have you forgotten?"

    "Oh, that''s right. I really forgot about it. I just felt that my mouth was bland and I wanted to eat something tasty. Then just buy me some at random! " My memory was muddled by him.

    "Alright. My wife, please wait patiently. Your husband will be back soon."

    "Yes."

    After calculating the time, I decided that he should go far away. I moved forward, supporting myself with the wall until I reached the door, and used all my strength to knock on it and shout, "Nurse, nurse, is there anyone here? "Hello, hello. Can''t you see that I''m here?"

    There was an oval pane of glass in the middle of the door, but even if someone passed by and looked at me, that person would just walk away as if he hadn''t seen me.

    I think Huangfu Ming must have set a spell on this room so that no one outside could hear or see what was going on inside. Moreover, it was very possible that he was the one who broke the nurse''s bell.

    I was suddenly disappointed that this man was so smart.

    I could only move weakly towards the bed, adding unnecessary trouble if he knew what I had done.

    Sweating, my steps began to tremble.

    Unable to hold on any longer, I slumped to the floor, leaning against the wall, panting.

    After a while, the door creaked open, and Huangfu Ming ran in with several bags.

    When he saw me sitting on the floor, he put his things on the table beside me. He lifted me up and put me on the bed with a cold expression on his face. "Why are you sitting on the floor?"

    "I ˇ­"

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I just want to get out of bed."

    "Is that so?" Huangfu Ming looked at the door and asked with raised eyebrows, but he didn''t give me a chance to answer. He set up the table on the bed and placed the dishes on the table one by one, "Alright, I''ve already bought all the things. Let''s eat first!"

    I looked at the table full of food, all very light, just porridge he bought three kinds: pumpkin porridge, red beans porridge, red sugar red dates porridge.

    The dishes were also hot and soft.

    I only realized that Huangfu Ming was very meticulous when he bought the food based on the condition of a small production.

    Or maybe I was wrong. He could have got someone else to do it for him and then bought it himself.

    Looking at all this, my mind struggled in contradiction.

    One small person said that Huangfu Ming was good, while the other small person said that Huangfu Ming was bad.

    However, what does that have to do with me? In the end, we can''t be together. I have my Chu Yiping, nine years of love, and experiencing trials and tribulations. It''s a test for us to continue.

    I dismissed the two little people from my head.

    "My wife, what do you like to eat? "Your husband heard from the hawker that it is most suitable for a small child to drink these porridge, especially the red sugar red date millet porridge. Do you want to try it?" Huangfu Ming observed me, his inquiring eyes looking at me.

    I nodded.

    Huangfu Ming quickly picked up the porridge, scooped a spoonful of it and tasted the temperature. Suddenly, he seemed very disappointed.

    Only then did I remember that he was cold, everything he ate was hot, "It''s okay, just give it to me! I can see the temperature myself. "

    "Alright! "Eat slowly. If it''s hot, let me know immediately." Huangfu Ming placed the spoon next to my mouth and carefully observed my reaction, afraid that he would accidentally burn me.

    "Yes."

    "How is it?"

    "Sure."

    "Then eat more."

    "Alright!"

    Huangfu Ming relaxed his entire being and smiled as he fed me spoonful after spoonful.

    "My wife, you''re so obedient!" Was he moved by her husband? Decided to divorce Yi Bai? Marry me, okay? " This Huangfu Ming would open the Dye Workshop if he showed the slightest bit of color.

    "You''re thinking too much. I''m just hungry." I said coldly.

    "Alright, your husband believes that one day, my wife will fall in love with me." Huangfu Ming vowed solemnly with a face full of determination.

    "There won''t be a day like that."

    Huangfu Ming insisted, "There will be a day like this."

    "Nope."

    "My wife, are you so happy that you have to strike your husband? Alright, as long as my wife is happy, then so be it. "Here, have some more." Huangfu Ming was a little disappointed. Even so, he was afraid that I would be angry, so he softened his words. However, his hands still did not stop feeding me.

    "I''m full." I was so angry that I didn''t want to accept it. I was so angry that I was full of anger.

    "My wife is angry, then your husband will feed you well."

    "What are you doing?" Go away and I''ll eat it myself, hmm! "

    I only saw Huangfu Ming eat a big mouthful of porridge, then put the bowl down, his hand locking the back of my head. Then, he leaned over, his mouth blocking my mouth.

    I shut my mouth and shook my head.

    He didn''t imprison me too tightly. Perhaps it was because he was afraid of hurting me. Seeing that I was resisting, he left my mouth and sat in front of me. He swallowed the porridge in his mouth and smiled complacently.

    I suddenly grabbed my sleeve and wiped my mouth. Looking at his smug expression, I really wanted to slap him to death.

    "My wife, how''s the taste? Do you want to try it again? Do you still want me to feed you? "

 C29

    "No, I''ll eat it myself!"

    "Good, very good!"

    Huangfu Ming patted my head as if he was praising a child.

    As expected, food is the energy source of strength. Right now, I feel that my body is full of energy.

    Huangfu Ming cleaned up the table and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at me with a smile. I turned my head to the side to look at the scenery outside the window.

    "Does my wife feel bored?"

    I nodded, still looking out the window, the branches swaying, the birds flitting around, snatching at the food.

    "My wife, what do you think this is?"

    The scent of roses assailed my nostrils, and when I looked back, I saw a large bouquet of bright red roses.

    "Do you like it? Three hundred and thirty red roses. Three lifetimes later, we have missed two lifetimes. In this life, your husband will definitely not miss you again. "

    Tch, only 330 flowers!

    Chu Yibai gave me 999 red roses.

    Of course, it''s not that I don''t have enough. What I find annoying is what he always says about past lives and current lives.

    "Why is it too little?"

    Why does he always know what I''m thinking? I''m surprised.

    "It''s good that you don''t have it. If you think it''s too little, your husband can help you plant red roses all over the city. Won''t you take it, wife? " Huangfu Ming knelt on one knee in front of the bed, his eyes sincere.

    I took the rose and put it on the bed, bored.

    "Are you watching TV?" Huangfu Ming asked for my opinion.

    Watching TV was good, but it was better than watching him act like he didn''t have any good intentions during his free time.

    I nodded again.

    Huangfu Ming stood up and walked to the side of the TV, standing there for a long time before he said, "My wife, how do we open this? Your husband doesn''t quite understand! "

    I teased him intentionally, "Is there anything else you don''t know? I thought you could do anything, but you''re invincible in this world? "

    "Erm, my wife, your husband is still not too familiar with the human world." Huangfu Ming stood up straight and looked at me with an innocent expression.

    "Then ask the nurse to help you." I can find a nurse to help me find Chu Yi Bai.

    "My wife, aren''t you teaching me the same thing?" Huangfu Ming hesitated.

    "I don''t either. It''s the same for many other televisions, but there''s still a difference in usage." I explained, not looking at him, feeling guilty.

    "Really?" Did he see it?

    "Yes." I pretended to be calm.

    "Alright, I''ll go now. My wife, wait for me." Huangfu Ming walked out in large strides and closed the door.

    Not long after, Huangfu Ming walked in, a beautiful young nurse following behind him.

    The young nurse stared at Huangfu Ming with her pair of big, drooling eyes.

    One could see that this nurse had never seen any pretty boys before. If she had seen Huangfu Ming''s true appearance, or Chu Yubai''s beautiful face, she would have definitely gone crazy with infatuation.

    As soon as Huangfu Ming came in, he sat down beside me and held my hand tightly.

    The nurse took a few steps back to the TV set and turned it on, still looking at us out of the corner of her eye.

    I took the opportunity to wink at her, but the nurse''s eyes were all on Huangfu Ming, so she didn''t notice my expression, causing me to immediately feel a little disappointed.

    "Alright, Mister Huangfu!" The nurse handed the remote control to Huangfu Ming. Huangfu Ming dotingly stared at me and stroked the hair at the corners of his eyes. The nurse''s eyes were filled with envy. "Mr. Huangfu is such a good husband. He''s so good to his wife!"

    "Thank you!"

    The young nurse still wanted to say something, but Huangfu Ming thanked her without any hesitation and made a gesture of "please" with one hand.

    The nurse looked at me, envious and jealous, and closed the door behind her.

    "My wife, how charming do you think your husband is?" Huangfu Ming felt good about himself. He glanced at the door and then at me.

    He got a little carried away and I reminded him, "Is that so? I think she likes your appearance! "

    "ˇ­"

    Looking at his deflated expression and black lines all over his face, I felt really satisfied in my heart. I happily reached out my hand. "Give me the remote control, I''ll adjust it myself."

    Huangfu Ming withdrew the black thread and solemnly placed the remote control in my hand. "Don''t look at it for too long. It''s not good for the eyes. Just relieve the boredom a little."

    I snappily took the remote. "You talk a lot."

    "Could it be that I''m spoiling you for your husband, causing my wife to feel too good about herself? If my wife continues to be like this, my husband will get angry." Huangfu Ming furrowed his brows, his words carrying the tone of a warning.

    "Right, I forgot, you have always been very tyrannical and ruthless, killing without blinking an eye. Stay away from me, I want to watch TV. " I thought again of his body, frozen in place of his, and I could not help but lean forward, trying to get away from him.

    Huangfu Ming pulled me back into his embrace, "Your husband wants to watch it with you."

    I was speechless and randomly switched channels.

    "Why does my wife keep changing channels? Is there nothing to look at?" "Then let''s not watch TV and do what you would only do in the world of two people. What do you think, my wife?" As he spoke, Huangfu Ming''s mouth was close to my ear, his ice-cold aura pouncing into the sensitive areas of my ear.

    I jerked my head away.

    On the TV, I suddenly saw a familiar face. If I think about it carefully, isn''t this the face of that faceless ghost lady who turned into a peerless beauty? Why was she on TV?

    I continued to watch.

    So she is a rising star in movies and TV. It is because of an IP drama that she became famous overnight. Later on, she stayed in a very famous variety show and her reputation rose rapidly. No wonder I felt that the face of the female shameless ghost resembled a certain celebrity.

    "How could that be?" I couldn''t help but ask myself.

    Guang Wang looked puzzled as he stared at the TV screen. "My wife, what''s wrong?"

    His breath was so close that it annoyed me. "Go away!"

    After saying that, I didn''t pay attention to his actions because the news on the television was so explosive that I didn''t have the mood to care about him.

    The entertainment channel was currently reporting the death of BingYan, saying that BingYan wasn''t a natural beauty. Her beauty needed to be maintained frequently, so there was a private cosmetic surgeon who turned out to be Li Shicheng.

    However, Li Sicheng once tried to do some maintenance and nursing for Bing Yan, but failed and killed her.

    However, after that, BingYan was still active in the entertainment circle because the BingYan from before was fake.

    Li Shicheng swapped his icy face for another woman''s. Moreover, he also dismembered her icy face and used a special medicine to destroy her corpse, burying her in Li Shicheng''s office resting room.

    It was only recently that Bing Yan''s body was found in the crack in the wall of Li Si Cheng''s resting room. Li Si Cheng and the woman who pretended to be Bing Yan was both arrested.

    The woman pretending to be BingYan was Li Shicheng''s younger sister. She had always liked BingYan and was also very fond of being a celebrity. Unfortunately, no one praised her, so she took the opportunity to take advantage of BingYan''s face.

    After their arrest, both of them claimed that they had been harassed by all kinds of supernatural incidents recently. Their minds were a little weak and abnormal, and when they told the police the truth, they kept repeating the same thing: Bing Yan was looking for revenge.

    As the saying goes, one shouldn''t be afraid to knock on the door if one didn''t do something shameful. The reason why she was so tightly wrapped up was because she was afraid others would recognize that she was an icy beauty. More importantly, she was an impersonated icy beauty.

    The two of them conspired together to change their faces, making it impossible for Bing Yan''s soul to be reborn. However, there was justice in this world, and it wasn''t that they didn''t want to repay the debt, but that the time wasn''t right yet.

    At the end of the program, the host even randomly interviewed passersby for their views on the incident. Everyone was deeply disgusted by Li Shicheng and her sister''s actions, but they also felt pity for Bing Yan.

    However, there were also people who said that BingYan shouldn''t have lied and said that she was a pure natural beauty. This was because BingYan''s popularity appeared in front of everyone along with the promotion of all sorts of pure natural beauties.

    "What a pity!" I couldn''t help sighing.

    "Why do I feel that your husband is even more pitiful. Even though such a handsome man is standing in front of your wife, your wife turns a blind eye to him." Huangfu Ming complained like a child. He even wanted to eat a woman''s vinegar. This was truly heaven-defying.

    I looked at him and met his gaze. "Didn''t you dislike me looking at your face?"

    "That''s true. Your husband still likes to hope that you like your husband''s original appearance." "Alright, my wife, you can''t look anymore. It''s not good for your eyes."

    Huangfu Ming turned off the television.

    "Why are you acting like an old lady? You''re so annoying and long-winded, go away."

    Huangfu Ming''s expression changed. An icy aura started to emit from him. "My wife, your husband is angry."

    "What do you being angry have to do with me?" I don''t care about him.

    "Enough, no one has ever dared to speak to me like that before. My wife, you are the first. If it was anyone else, your husband would have sent him to the eighteen levels of hell long ago. " Huangfu Ming finally revealed his true form and could no longer continue pretending.

    "Are you threatening me? "Then you can kill me. You cast a spell in the ward and even intentionally destroyed the nurse''s bell, preventing me from contacting the outside world. Rather than being imprisoned like this, you might as well kill me." I stuck out my neck stubbornly.

    "Your husband knew that you were looking for Chu Yi Bai to save you?" He knew it from the beginning, but he didn''t hear me.

    "Yes!" Huangfu Ming''s long and narrow eyes gleamed with a cold light.

    "Don''t worry, my wife. You''ll get your wish soon enough." Huangfu Ming stood up with his back facing me and sneered, "Is my wife''s heart made of stone? Your husband really wants to dig it out and see. "I had thought that my wife would cherish this hard-won time as much as I did, but who would have thought that she would be so heartless."

    "What do you mean?"

    No need to worry? Did he get his wish?

    "Ha!" With your husband gone, I hope that Chu Yi Bai can take good care of you. " Huangfu Ming''s back stubbornly left.

    "He will." I stuck the knife in deliberately.

    Huangfu Ming walked to the door. With a wave of his hand, a red rose wind was brought up and exploded in the air. The scattered petals floated in the air and scattered in every corner of the ward.

    The door slammed shut.

    The TV on the wall crashed to the floor, as if it had hit my heart. The blood rose in red roses.

    It was very painful!

    But I don''t care.

    Does it really not matter?

    Why are your eyes filled with tears? It flowed down his cheek into his mouth. It was salty, and tasted bad!

    I collapsed on the bed and covered my head with the covers.

    "Shan Shan!" "Shan Shan!"

    In my dreams, I thought I heard Chu Yibai''s voice.

    Did he come to find me?

    After joy came disappointment.

    He has already distanced himself from me for a long time, so why is he here? Am I hallucinating?

 C30

    "Shan Shan!" Doctor, why isn''t she awake? " Chu Yi Bai lightly patted my hand. His eyes were filled with anxiety.

    "Mr. Chu, don''t worry. Other than her weak body, Mrs. Chu is not in danger of dying. She might be too tired to sleep." The doctor beside him explained.

    "Are you sure?" Chu Yibai turned around to look directly into the doctor''s eyes.

    "En!" The doctor did not evade and gave a definite answer.

    Chu Yibai finally relaxed, "Good, thank you! Can I leave the hospital now? "

    "Sure, you just need to complete the discharge procedures."

    "Alright, I''ll have to trouble you."

    The doctor walked farther and farther away.

    "Go and complete the discharge procedures and bring the car to the hospital. "Buy me another blanket, I want to cover her with it. She''s too small for the wind, and the blanket is thinner."

    Chu Yibai gently caressed my forehead.

    "Yes, Boss Chu!"

    I was tired. I listened to all this, but my eyes never opened, and I couldn''t tell if it was a hallucination or not. I fell asleep.

    When I woke up, I was home.

    Chu Yibai was standing guard beside my bed. Looking at his appearance, I thought that this was the first time since I had met him that he was so weak. Looking at me made my heart ache.

    The moment she saw him, tears gushed out, and her heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    I got up and held him, hugging him, sobbing.

    "Shan Shan, don''t cry, you''re a prostitute, crying is not good for your eyes." Chu Yi Bai lightly patted my back, "Shan Shan, I was in the wrong. I knew you were missing and was extremely anxious. I immediately called the police and they found you today." Let me confirm it. Did he send you to the hospital? Did he make things difficult for you? "

    Ever since Chu Yi Bai knew of his existence, he had been very sensitive towards him.

    He definitely went to the hospital and investigated how I came here. A stranger aside from Huangfu Ming, he couldn''t think of anyone else.

    I leaned into his arms, avoiding the unpleasant question. "Yubai, I miss you so much."

    Even if he didn''t say it, Chu Yibai could have guessed the answer. But he did not press him, and his eyes dimmed, "I know, I am also one of them. "I''m sorry!"

    I rubbed my head against his chest. "I don''t want you to say sorry. We''re husband and wife. I hope we can be together forever. Forever."

    "Don''t worry, we will be together for all eternity." Chu Yibai''s gloomy gaze revealed a trace of sinister, "I have already found a Dao leader with a profound Tao technique. He will help us get rid of that ghost. In the future, no one will disturb us anymore. "

    When Chu Yiping found someone to drive the ghost away, I was startled. I thought that other than Huangfu Ming, there was also Shangguan Jin. "What about Shangguan Jin?"

    "It''s been a long time since she came to see me, and I don''t think we need to deal with her anymore. Maybe she won''t bother us anymore, so long as we get rid of the ghost that''s bothering you, our lives will be peaceful again. " Chu Yibai''s chin was kissing the top of my head, and the breath that was blowing on my head was somewhat disorderly.

    Even so, this is the first time I''ve given it to Huangfu Ming. I''ve even carried his child with me, so it''s only a small matter. I feel like I''m no longer worthy of Chu Yibai. "Then will you still want me?"

    Chu Yibai replied without hesitation, "Yes!"

    "Yibai, thank you!"

    I was touched by his answer.

    We looked at each other and kissed passionately.

    His kiss was still very gentle. It was only a kiss on the lips. It was not deep. It was a very gentle kiss.

    There was a knock on the door.

    We looked at the door and saw that it was Grandma.

    The old granny held a bowl of steaming hot food and walked in front of us. She threw the bowl into Chu Yi Bai''s hands and looked at me, "You child, I already told you that I won''t let you go to work. If you don''t listen, you must go.

    Chu Yibai frowned and loudly shouted, "Mom, the child is gone. There will be another one. "Shan Shan, you''re not in a good condition, don''t provoke her."

    Grandma didn''t expect that her son would be angered to the point of trembling because of me contradicting her again. "Alright, you guys do as you please. We''re old, so we can''t control you. Your dad and I are going somewhere else, so we won''t bother the two of you. "

    I tugged on Chu Yibai''s sleeve, indicating that he shouldn''t be too impulsive. After all, it''s not good to go against an elder.

    Chu Yibai was very obedient and didn''t say anything else. He picked up the bowl of soup and began to feed it to me.

    Grandma rolled her eyes at me, and I subconsciously avoided her aggressive gaze as I drank the soup offered by Chu Yibai.

    Grandma stomped out of our bedroom.

    The soup is a medicinal food, it is used to recuperate the baby''s body, but the taste isn''t too good. I frown as I finish my soup.

    Chu Yibai immediately handed over a small piece of brown sugar and stuffed it into my mouth.

    I gratefully looked at the meticulous Chu Yibai, feeling incomparably happy in my heart.

    A month''s time passed quickly. Under the meticulous treatment from Chu Yubai, my body recovered very quickly.

    "Shan Shan, I have an appointment with Daoist Priest Yin to get rid of that ghost. Are you ready?"

    Before leaving, Chu Yibai sat by the bed and asked me while holding my hand.

    I nodded that there was no problem.

    Chu Yibai nodded and said apologetically, "Taoist, in order to find him, you need his things as a medium. And the ring on your finger is the best medium to find him. If not, I don''t want you to suffer. "

    "Hm!" It''s all right. I can do it. "

    Is it really so, or is it that you deliberately let me see his disappearance so that my compassion can be extinguished?

    Seeing my blank look, Chu Yibai asked, "Shan Shan, what''s wrong with you?"

    I shook my head. "It''s fine. Let''s go!"

    Unlike last time, we drove directly out of the city, through the winding tunnels, and into the mountains.

    The mountain reached into the clouds, the mountain was lush and verdant, and clouds and mist surrounded the mountain.

    It was indeed a good place to cultivate.

    There was a small courtyard located in a winding path that lead to seclusion. Amidst the luxuriant clouds, it seemed to be filled with a gentle breeze.

    It seems like the person Chu Yubai sought out this time should have a pretty good mantra.

    I was overjoyed and actually worried about Huangfu Ming, but I quickly suppressed my thoughts.

    The mountain path was hard to traverse. It was a man-made dirt road with narrow stone steps, making it impossible for cars to climb up.

    Chu Yibai stopped his car at the foot of the mountain and carried me up the stairs.

    After all, he is a young master from a wealthy family. After walking for half the journey, Chu Yi Bai''s forehead started to drip with cold sweat.

    He smiled at me as if he were encouraged, then held me close and continued to climb the stairs.

    After walking for an unknown amount of time, we finally arrived at the entrance to the courtyard.

    The gate to the courtyard was very simple and unadorned. There was a red handwritten couplet on the left and right of the dilapidated wooden gate and there were also banners on the other side. There was even an imposing idol of a door on the gate.

    Chu Yibai let go of me. I helped him adjust his image, making him look a little better than when he was climbing the mountain.

    He took my hand and went to knock on the door.

    Soon, the sound of running came from inside the door. The door opened with a creak.

    The one who walked out was a young man wearing a black and green Daoist attire. His appearance was fresh and refreshing, just like the atmosphere here. It was clean and pleasant.

    "Sir, please!" Even the sound was crisp and clear.

    It seemed that they had really made an agreement. He didn''t even need to introduce himself as he didn''t know how Chu Yi Bai found this place. However, there were always many sources of information among the rich family''s disciples.

    I leaned against him and let him take me by the hand into the small courtyard, which looked like a normal farmyard. There were peppers, corn, and garlic, all dried and hung under the eaves.

    This was probably because the more powerful one was, the more one would try to conceal it!

    As the saying goes, one does not reveal his wealth.

    The little Taoist led us into the stucco North Room and invited us to take a seat.

    Chu Yibai first helped me to a chair, then he sat down next to me. Our hands were placed on the table in the middle of the room.

    Chu Yibai pulled his other hand over and held mine with both of his hands. He patted me a few times to signal me not to be nervous.

    I nodded in understanding.

    The little cultivator quickly returned with a pot of tea. "Honored guests, my master will be here shortly. Have a cup of tea. The tea leaves are unique to the mountain. My master made them himself."

    As soon as he served the tea, I could smell the refreshing fragrance that filled my nose, making me feel very comfortable.

    However, Chu Yibai stopped me, "Young Master, can I have this tea for the pregnant women?"

    "Mister, please be at ease. This tea is warm and harmless."

    "Alright, thank you!" When Chu Yi Bai heard this, he relaxed and poured a cup for me.

    I brought the tea and took a sip. As expected, just a sip was enough to make one feel refreshed and warm in the stomach.

    I couldn''t help but ask, "Young master, what is this tea called?"

    "The name Master gave me was Wuyou!"

    "Good name."

    When I finished my tea, my body felt light. The word "worry-free" was indeed a good word.

    From the looks of it, the Daoist Yin that Chu Yibai had found was quite reliable.

    "Please enjoy!"

    After the little Daoist said this, he left.

    "Shan Shan likes to drink?"

    "En!"

    "Then when I''m done with my business, I will ask for some from Dao Friend Yin!"

    "Is it suitable?"

    "How can we know without trying!"

    "Alright."

    As long as Chu Yi Bai was with me, he would always be meticulous towards me and never be as unreasonable and tyrannical as Huangfu Ming. He liked to ask for my opinion, but Huangfu Ming always didn''t ask me to give him anything he thought I would like.

    Heh!

    I actually compared the two of them in my mind.

    Damn it!

    About a quarter of an hour later, a man with a long beard entered the room. He was dressed in a thick green robe and was very handsome, probably in his forties. However, he did not have a single strand of white hair.

    The Daoist Priest immediately bowed and said, "I am sorry to have caused you so much trouble. You have had to wait for so long."

    Chu Yi Bai and I hurriedly got up. Chu Yi Bai came over to support me, "You flatter me, I''m too courteous." This is my wife, Li Shan Shan. "

    Daoist Yin''s eyes were small and bright, and he was looking me up and down.

    I was not feeling well, after all, being haunted by a ghost, sleeping, carrying a ghost, no matter how small, anything made me want to crawl into the crevices of the ground.

    If this Taoist really has a high level of cultivation, then wouldn''t he have seen enough of me? Then wouldn''t I be viewed like I was naked?

    As he was thinking, his face suddenly turned hot.

 C31

    It was only when Daoist Yin withdrew his gaze and led us to our seats that I felt more at ease.

    He sat down at the head of the table and looked at the sapphire ring on my finger.

    With a calm expression, no one knew what he was thinking.

    Daoist Yin took a sip of tea and said, "According to my observation, the ghost that pestered my wife is a highly cultivated ghost. Because of the past and present, this is the so-called cause and effect." He had already cultivated to a Ghost King with formidable mana. If you want to get rid of him, you must find out his weakness, and Madame is his weakness in heart. Tonight''s eclipse is the Ghost King''s weakest day, so we need to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate him.

    What this Taoist said about the cause and effect of Huangfu Ming and I in our previous lives was basically true. It seemed that he truly did have some ability.

    "Leader, will you hurt my wife?" Chu Yi Bai was a little worried that he would hurt me in the middle of things.

    Daoist Yin shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. I know what I''m doing."

    "That''s good, thank you Taoist-sir!" So what do we need to do now? "

    "Rest well and wait for the night. This Penniless Priest will go prepare first. The two of you can do as you wish." After saying that, Daoist Yin walked out of the room.

    I put down my teacup. "Yibai!"

    Chu Yibai took a sip of his tea. When he heard me call out to him, he also put down his cup. "What''s the matter, Shan Shan?"

    "I''m a little scared!"

    I don''t know what I''m afraid of. Worried about myself? Worried about Chu Yubai? Or perhaps Huangfu Ming?

    His heart was in chaos.

    Chu Yibai grabbed my hand and rubbed it, comforting me, "Don''t be afraid. With me here, and also Daoist Yin, we won''t let you get hurt."

    "Yes."

    "If you like it, drink more. Rest up and you might have to work a bit harder tonight." Chu Yibai told me to drink some tea and poured another cup for me.

    "Yes." Yi Bai, how did you find this Taoist? Did you spend a lot of money? "

    This Taoist is deep in the mountains and in the forest. I don''t think ordinary people would be able to find him here.

    Last time, that so-called Daoist Master Chu Yi Bai had spent quite a bit of money in vain. Who knew how much he had spent to hire this Daoist Priest.

    "It was introduced by the company''s partners. He didn''t spend any money. It''s said that Daoist Priest Yin did whatever he wanted and didn''t accept any gift money. Otherwise, he would have been very angry and kicked out without a trace of politeness."

    Chu Yi emptied his cup and didn''t add any more tea.

    "Yibai, you drink more too!"

    "I don''t like it. Drink more. It''s good for your health." I know that Chu Yi Bai gave it to me on purpose. If it really didn''t taste good, then according to his usual habit, he wouldn''t even drink a sip. Moreover, when I saw him savoring the taste of the tea, he seemed very satisfied.

    Just because I like it, I want it all to be left to me.

    Thank you, Yibai, for doing so much for me.

    I understood him, so I didn''t force him and changed the topic. "Is it reliable?"

    "It should be possible. Even if he can''t, we can look for someone else. As long as you can get rid of that ghost, I''m willing to find all the capable people in the world for you. "Shan Shan, don''t worry, I won''t let him hurt you again." Chu Yibai said this confidently.

    "But his magic power is so profound. I''m afraid he might hurt you."

    Huangfu Ming''s mana is deep and profound, there is no doubt about it. In the past, he didn''t touch Chu Yibai because of me.

    But now that we are going against him in such a manner, if he becomes ruthless, I cannot guarantee that he won''t hurt Chu Yibai.

    "It''s fine, I''ll be fine." Chu Yubai seemed to be very relaxed.

    Because my stamina was limited, after eating lunch, I slept in Chu Yi Bai''s embrace for the entire afternoon.

    When he woke up, the sky had already darkened. The stars and moon were nowhere to be seen, and the courtyard was completely quiet.

    Chu Yi Bai and I were invited out of the guest room by the little Daoist.

    In the courtyard, Priest Yin had already set up the altar, and everything was ready on the table.

    The yellow robe was painted with a black eight trigrams diagram, and the entire body was covered by the gossip. He held a white horsetail whisk in his hand, and if his hair and beard were replaced with white, he would look just like Old Lord Taishang.

    Opposite the altar was an old armchair, its paint mottled.

    "Please sit!"

    Chu Yibai helped me to a chair and stood beside me.

    "Mr. Chu, please step aside!"

    "Alright."

    When I heard that I was going to make Chu Yibai avoid it, I panicked and couldn''t help but clench my fist.

    Chu Yibai gently lowered his head and kissed my forehead. "Don''t worry, it''s fine."

    I nodded reluctantly and let go of his hand as if it were a lifeline. After he left, my heart drifted like duckweed in the endless sea of darkness.

    Seeing Chu Yibai enter into a small room in a corner with the Daoist priest, Daoist Yin walked in front of me and said, "Mrs. Chu, this humble Taoist needs a hair of yours."

    I grabbed a hair and gave it to him.

    Daoist Yin took the hair and walked to the altar, then murmured something to his hair. He was surprised and said, "Mrs. Chu''s fate is unusual, the breath in her hair is more likely to absorb unclean breath, this way you will be more likely to provoke ghosts."

    "Then what should I do?" My heart skipped a beat. He could figure that out too.

    Daoist Yin looked at me. "That depends on luck."

    He put my hair in yellow paper, folded into a triangle. He chanted an incantation, and the yellow paper suddenly burned.

    The paper fell into the incense burner bit by bit, and the smoke that had been curling up from the incense began to straighten out the moment I went in, until it was like a thin white stick, standing on top of the incense.

    The incense continued to burn.

    The sight amazed me.

    After doing all this, Daoist Yin swung his horsetail whisk, and a thick white rope shot out from the horsetail whisk, firmly binding me to the chair.

    Because Daoist Priest Yin said that I was Huangfu Ming''s weakness, he tied me up, and then used my blood to summon Huangfu Ming. He made him think that I was hurt so he could force him to show himself.

    How detestable I was to use Huangfu Ming''s love for me to harm him.

    But it can''t be blamed on me.

    His love troubled me, and I wanted to defend myself.

    Yes, that was it.

    As I thought about it, my disdain for myself lessened.

    Daoist Yin waved his horsetail whisk.

    The rope was gone, but I could still feel it on me.

    When all this was done, Daoist Priest Yin took a drop of blood from my fingertip and placed it on the ring.

    The sapphire blue ring slowly absorbed the drop of blood, and then the entire sapphire stared at me like a bloodshot blue eye, as if Huangfu Ming was staring at me with bloodshot eyes.

    Thunder rumbled in the night sky, deafening the entire mountain.

    The trees in and out of the yard were rustling in the wind, and the sound was unnerving.

    Mountain beasts howled in disorder, and mountain birds were scared and sent flying.

    Even the yellow talismans on the altar were being blown into the air one by one, and were it not for the pressure from the incense burner, these yellow talismans would have been blown into the air long ago.

    However, Huangfu Ming was still not seen in the courtyard.

    I am actually a little happy.

    Daoist Yin''s robe was puffed up by the wind. He closed his eyes, waved his horsetail whisk, and chanted a spell that he couldn''t understand.

    The invisible rope suddenly tightened, and I was in pain, trying not to make a sound.

    But the rope tightened and the pain grew stronger.

    I cursed in my heart. This damned old Taoist, didn''t he say he knew his limits? Why did he make me suffer so much?

    Liar! Big liar!

    I was still holding it in, the sweat drooping, the tears filling my eyes, the tears and sweat dripping onto the ring.

    The ring vibrated slightly on my finger.

    Was he coming?

    The rope was still tightening. I couldn''t help but shiver as I screamed.

    Huangfu Ming descended from the sky and landed between me and the altar.

    Every time he appeared, he would wear a white robe and a folding fan. For some unknown reason, people would think that he was an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. In reality, he was just a great demon.

    "My wife!" Huangfu Ming waved his fan and rushed to my side while Daoist Priest Yin was dodging. He examined my body from left to right and asked, "My wife, what''s wrong?"

    The rope loosened the moment Huangfu Ming appeared. I looked at him weakly. "What are you doing here?"

    "My wife, don''t worry. I will definitely kill anyone who hurts you without a burial ground."

    Finished speaking, Huangfu Ming stood in front of me and looked at Daoist Yin.

    "Evil creature, you''ve finally appeared!" Daoist Yin looked down from above like a law enforcer.

    "Smelly old Daoist, it''s not up to you to meddle in this person''s affairs." She is my woman, if you dare to touch her, you are courting death! "Give me your life." Huangfu Mingyin ruthlessly spoke as he flipped his palm downwards. He then grabbed with his palm, and a strong current of air started rotating with Huangfu Ming as the center.

    Huangfu Ming was instantly surrounded by the whirlpool of air. The leaves on the ground were also swept into the flow of air.

    In the blink of an eye, all of the Qi flow had gathered in Huangfu Ming''s hands. It was like a thick air current whip, hovering on the ground for a long time.

    When Daoist Yin saw this, he neither hurried nor slowed down. He silently chanted an incantation, and the rope on my body loosened. Like a snake, I charged towards Huangfu Ming and tied him up, binding both of his hands and feet.

    Huangfu Ming''s face was filled with astonishment. His face darkened, and his brows were tightly knitted. His long and narrow eyes radiated a murderous madness.

    "How does the Soul Devouring String taste? This is something This Penniless Priest has specially prepared for you! " Daoist Yin looked at Huangfu Ming complacently.

    Huangfu Ming smirked and said with a bloodthirsty smile, "What is your relationship with Xi Men Yu? There was only one Soul Devouring String in this world, and that was Xi Men Yu''s. Since you have his Soul Devouring Rope, you must be one of his people! "

    "So what if I am? So what if it wasn''t? The lord knows that you have this woman in your heart, and wants me to set a trap to get rid of you. The underworld rules state that the ghosts of the underworld cannot hurt mortals. I''m a mortal, you can''t hurt me. And I can hurt you, or even kill you. "

    What?

    This stinky old Daoist was actually one of Xi Men Yu''s men. It turned out that all of this was a trap, and I was just a pathetic person who was being used, or a ignorant human who had helped the evildoer.

    I even had the heart to kill him.

    Just as I thought about tearing open the old path on my body, I saw Huangfu Ming come back to his senses and look straight at me, "Did you call him to come and take me in? Everything that happened just now was demonstrated to me? "

    "Yes." "I hate you. I don''t want you to pester me. As long as I kill you, I''ll be free."

    I forcefully lifted the corner of my mouth into a smile, but I felt that my smile must be uglier than crying.

 C32

    Because of the pain and the excitement, I choked on myself and kept coughing!

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes dimmed, but it was quickly replaced by despair and anger, "Do you really think this little rope can do anything to me? My wife, do you really think that your husband is so weak? "

    There was a sneer in his last words to me, and I don''t know if he was mocking me or not, but I knew he was hurting me like this.

    "Of course it''s not only the Soul Devouring Rope. My lord has also smeared the Soul Shattering Powder on this rope. You are the Ghost King, so you naturally know how powerful these two items are. You don''t need me to explain it to you right?"

    "Seems like Xi Men Yu really put in a lot of effort in order to deal with me." "Unfortunately ˇ­"

    Listening to what they said, the destructive powers of the Soul Devouring String and Soul Shattering Powder were enough to kill a Ghost King. I looked at Huangfu Ming somewhat worriedly.

    "What''s a pity?" Huangfu Ming''s calmness made Daoist Priest Yin, who was determined to win, puzzled. This ghost was on the verge of losing his soul, yet he was still so arrogant and conceited.

    Huangfu Ming did not answer. With a "chi" sound, he gathered his strength to struggle, causing the rope to break on the ground, piece by piece. It looked very much like the body of a snake that had been chopped into several pieces.

    Immediately after, he swung the air whip in his hand, and in the blink of an eye, the altar was broken into two.

    The items on the altar fell to the ground in a mess.

    Priest Yin was extremely surprised, so he hurriedly moved to the side to hide, "So you have already surpassed the level of the Ghost King?" "Could it be ˇ­"

    "You can die now!" Huangfu Ming was about to activate his technique after he finished speaking.

    "Master!"

    "Shan Shan!"

    In the small room, Chu Yubai was in front while the little Daoist Priest was behind him.

    Chu Yibai rushed in front of me, and the little Daoist boy rushed to his master''s side.

    "Shan Shan, how are you?"

    My body was still numb, and my legs were weak. I looked at him but didn''t say anything. I wanted to ask him if he knew about Daoist Yin''s identity from the start, or maybe he didn''t.

    But when I saw the concern in his eyes, I swallowed.

    In front of them, Huangfu Ming and Daoist Priest Yin fought for a few more rounds. Then, Huangfu Ming swung his whip, wrapping the two of them around and throwing them towards the outside of the courtyard. The two of them ended up like Hui Tai Lang, but it was even more pitiful.

    As I was admiring Huangfu Ming''s strength, I didn''t notice him walking towards us.

    Chu Yi Bai reacted in time and stood in front of me.

    Chu Yibai''s face was dark as he swung the whip again.

    Pow!

    I was awakened by the sound.

    "What are you doing?" After the sound of the whip, I saw that Chu Yibai had already been wrapped up by Huangfu Ming''s whip and was swaying in the air. "Huangfu Ming, release Yibai!"

    "Begging me!" Huangfu Ming''s body froze as he coldly said.

    "Fine, I beg of you!" I fought back anger and gritted my teeth.

    "Good, very good! It''s a pity that there''s no sincerity! " As he finished speaking, Huangfu Ming lightly swung the whip.

    My heart leaped into my throat. If Chu Yubai was really thrown out by him, then Chu Yubai would die. "Stop! Whatever sincerity you want, I''ll give it to you! As long as you release Chu Yi Bai. "

    "Kiss me!"

    "What?" Stop, don''t... "Alright, I ˇ­"

    The domineering, ruthless and ruthless Huangfu Ming. His eyes still contained endless despair and anger, causing my heart to ache.

    Look at Chu Yibai. He''s just a human, how could he possibly defeat a ghost with a profound magic? My heart aches even more.

    Would I be willing to do anything for him, including betray him?

    Heh!

    Maybe! Kiss Huangfu Ming in front of Chu Yi Bai, perhaps this was the effect Huangfu Ming wanted.

    Since he likes it, I''ll help him.

    As long as he released Chu Yubai!

    I stood up from my chair and walked towards Huangfu Ming with feeble steps, my body swaying.

    Chu Yibai''s heartbroken voice sounded out in the air, "Shan Shan, if you don''t want to beg him, I would rather die than have you beg him." Shan Shan, you can''t. I won''t allow it. "Shan Shan ˇ­"

    I stepped on Chu Yibai''s words and walked in front of Huangfu Ming with great difficulty.

    His cold aura quickly enveloped me in it.

    So cold!

    So cold!

    In front of him, Huangfu Ming suddenly turned from one to two, and from two, he became blurry.

    I don''t know where to start, but I flop down on the floor.

    The ground was warmer than his, Huangfu Ming.

    With another plop, I knew that Huangfu Ming was the one who had thrown Chu Yi Bai onto the ground.

    Not far away, Chu Yibai let out a muffled groan as he mournfully called out my name. However, when it reached my ears, it was as if the voice came from another world.

    "My wife!"

    It was another ice-cold hug. How annoying!

    I tried to resist, but I couldn''t.

    The sound of the wind whistled past his ears.

    Behind him was the increasingly unclear Chu Yubai''s shout.

    In my dream, I was running in the dark when I suddenly reached a Y-shaped intersection.

    I was hesitating to run away when I heard a bunch of creepy laughter coming from behind me. They chased me and got closer and closer to me.

    "Shan Shan, come to me!"

    "My wife, come here!"

    I turned my head and looked back. It was Huangfu Ming and Chu Yi Bai. Each of them was standing at an intersection. Chu Yi Bai''s intersection was emitting a cold and dark light. The cold aura was like a concealed weapon that pierced my heart.

    As for the intersection of Chu Yibai, it was bright red, illuminating my heart.

    I couldn''t help but run towards Chu Yibai. I ran into his embrace.

    However, there was no warmth. On the contrary, this hug was very, very cold.

    I left my embrace and looked up in puzzlement. It was actually Huangfu Ming.

    Looking at the other intersection that originally belonged Huangfu Ming, Chu Yibai stood there. His warm light was gradually devoured by Huangfu Ming''s white light, and gradually replaced by Huangfu Ming.

    I was so disgusted that I wanted to push Huangfu Ming away from me, but I didn''t expect that he would really be pushed away so easily by me.

    I looked over in surprise, only to discover that the person I pushed away had somehow switched from Huangfu Ming to Chu Yubai. He looked disbelieving and looked at me in pain, but I pushed him far away.

    I rushed forward, crying, trying to grab his hand, but he drifted away until he was gone.

    My heart felt like it was being torn apart.

    Another voice sounded from behind him. It was Chu Yibai.

    I stopped in my tracks and turned around. I saw Chu Yibai with his hands outstretched, calling out to me.

    Which one was Chu Yubai, and which one was Huangfu Ming?

    I suddenly felt a splitting headache coming on. All of this made me unable to differentiate between truth and falsehood, much less between Huangfu Ming and Chu Yibai.

    I couldn''t help but scream, "Ah!"

    Waking from the water, I gasped and looked around to find myself lying in a steaming hot spring.

    My body was sweating from the heat.

    "Madam is awake? Master said that you need to soak in the hot spring for an hour. " A feminine voice suddenly came from behind him.

    Startled, I turned around. It was an ancient maidservant dressed in a cute and petite outfit.

    "Master? Who is an adult? Who are you? Why would I want to soak in a hot spring? " Although I was wearing a white muslin, my vacuum body was faintly discernible under the water.

    "Lord Huangfu Ming!" This servant is called Little Bamboo, and Madame''s body is very weak. Furthermore, she was poisoned. This hot spring has the ability to cure and dispel poisons, so it is very suitable for Madame to take care of her body. "

    "Huangfu Ming?"

    I can''t figure it out. Why am I here at Huangfu Ming''s place? Where''s Chu Yibai? Yes, it seems that Huangfu Ming was the one who brought me away last ˇ­

    Ah, it hurts, it hurts my head!

    "Madam, please do not think too much about it. Relax your mind!" Little Bamboo hurried forward.

    "Don''t come over!" I pressed my aching head. "You said I was poisoned?" What poison did I get? "

    "Since Madam has been poisoned by Xi Men Yu''s unique poison, if the poison is not removed, Madam''s poison will spread throughout her body. The poison would eat her brain, then her body, and she would go crazy and die. Although the hot spring has the ability to dispel poisons, it is still unable to completely expel them, so Master has already thought of a way. "

    "How could that be?"

    Could it be that there''s something wrong with the tea that Old Daoist Yin gave me?

    It must be. Huangfu Ming said that the old Daoist was Xi Men Yu''s man.

    "What is this place?"

    The hot spring curled up in spirals, surrounded by mountains and trees. There were more than a dozen hot springs of varying sizes that emitted a faint medicinal fragrance.

    "This is the Sanming Island!"

    "Sanming Island?"

    "Yes, the Lord has specially built this island for the Lady. Shan is the Madam''s name, Ming is the Lord''s name, and this island is named after the Lord''s and Madam''s names as well. "The lord has been busy with this matter for a while now. Even when Xi Men Yu was making trouble in his Ghost City mansion, the lord didn''t pay any attention to him."

    So it turned out that he had been busy with this a while ago.

    Heh, what was there to do!

    "Sir!" Madam has woken up! " Little Bamboo stood respectfully at the side.

    "You may leave!" Huangfu Ming walked out of a cave entrance, exuding a cold and indifferent aura.

    Little Bamboo went out.

    Huangfu Ming walked to my side and looked at me in the hot spring. "My wife is awake. How do you feel?"

    "I want to go home!"

    "This is your home!"

    "What did you do to Chu Yi Bai?"

    "My wife has just woken up, aren''t you going to ask how your husband is?"

    "What have you to do with me? Let me go, I want to go home! "

    "Your husband said that from now on, this is our wife''s home, and also our home!"

    "Are you going to imprison me?"

    "If my wife really wants to say it, your husband wouldn''t mind."

    "You are shameless, despicable, and inhumane!"

    "Your husband is not a person to begin with!"

    "You''re not a man!"

    "Wife will soon know whether your husband is a man or not."

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes were filled with anticipation and affection. He quickly took off his clothes, threw them to the side, and entered the hot spring I was in with his long legs.

    I hastily stood up to escape from the hot spring, but he lifted me into his embrace like a little chick.

    "No, let go of me!"

    "My wife, your husband misses you!" Huangfu Ming gasped as he buried his head deep in my shoulder. "Little fool!"

    I struggled. I heard him suddenly call me a little fool, which confused me. "You, what did you say? Don''t touch, don''t touch me! "Let''s go!"

    "You believe everything others say, but why don''t you believe what your husband says?" "My wife, do you know that you really make your husband angry?"

    Ah!" "You pervert!

    A sharp pain came from my shoulder. I didn''t expect Huangfu Ming to bite me. My face instantly flushed red.

 C33

    "My wife, do you want to be husband now?" Huangfu Ming''s manly aura sprayed behind my ears.

    I gritted my teeth and didn''t say anything.

    "Ugh!"

    My ears hurt, but he bit me!

    "Did you miss me?" Huangfu Ming mumbled in a hoarse voice. I heard something terrifying and was about to make a move.

    I bit my lip. "No! Are you a dog? "Don''t bite me!"

    Even though Huangfu Ming was in the hot spring, his body temperature was still as cold as ice.

    "Really?" Your wife''s words are not as honest as they were before! "

    ˇ­.

    Finally, I collapsed into his arms.

    Huangfu Ming kissed the hair on my forehead. "My wife, is your husband a man?"

    I pulled away from him and looked at him.

    "Pah!"

    Accompanied by a crisp sound, Huangfu Ming was slightly stunned, but he quickly regained his senses and furiously grabbed onto the palm that was about to land on his face again.

    My hands were shaking, and my voice was dry. "Let me go!"

    "Looks like your husband still hasn''t fed his wife!"

    Huangfu Yujiang was about to kiss me again.

    I hid.

    ˇ­.

    I didn''t want to say anything more. I didn''t want to do anything else.

    I just lay there, looking at the lush tree branches and the mountain top covered with green plants. Between them, there was a small patch of sky. Blue, faint, white clouds turned into Chu Yibai''s face as he smiled.

    Tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.

    "Hiss ~ ~ ~"

    The tattered white gauze was torn off by Huangfu Ming. It issued a tearing scream as it was thrown far away along with the water, "My wife, what kind of person are you? Do not deny that your eyes have betrayed you. "

    My heart was beating fast, my voice was shaking uncontrollably, and I tried to keep my composure. "How long are you going to torture me?"

    "Torture? "Heh!" Huangfu Ming stood up and walked out of the hot spring, his voice carrying ridicule and heartache.

    He left without hesitation, not looking at me again.

    I, tears blurred, gradually fell asleep.

    I''m so tired. I really hope I don''t wake up from my sleep!

    However, no matter how beautiful a dream was, there would always be a day when he would wake up, let alone a dream without a dream.

    When I woke up again, I was lying on a water jade bed.

    The romantic purple and pink veil softly covered me.

    I pulled the curtain back and wrapped it around me, full of hatred.

    I hate him, I hate him every time he comes near me without my consent...

    No, I have to run.

    I can''t let him trap my life.

    I got out of bed and walked slowly up and down the room.

    Damned Huangfu Ming, he caused me to be unable to walk properly.

    The room was decorated in an antique manner, similar to the royal sleeping quarters of ancient times. The only difference was that the wooden bed had turned into a water jade bed.

    The water bed is very popular in foreign countries. I remember once seeing a movie called Slicer Edward had a water bed, but the water bed I slept in had been improved.

    The jade mattress was not too thick, but it was also not too thin. The jade mattress was too hard, and people would feel uncomfortable when they fell asleep, so they would put countless small pieces of jade into the water to make a mattress. The water would not be too hard on the mattress, and it would not feel too soft either.

    Footsteps came from outside the door. I thought it was Huangfu Ming and wanted to hide, but after thinking about it again, Huangfu Ming is a ghost. Why would there be footsteps?

    Sure enough, it was Little Bamboo that came in.

    Little Bamboo held a cup of tea in his hand. Seeing me standing on the ground, he revealed a happy expression and said, "Madam has woken up. Madam, if you need anything, you can tell me." The lord said that when he was not by his wife''s side, he wanted Little Bamboo to wait on her. Would Madame like some tea? Little Bamboo will pour tea for Madam. "

    I nodded, and because of the discomfort between my legs, I waddled over to the table.

    Little Bamboo poured a cup of tea. The fragrance of the tea permeated the air. He looked at me strangely and asked, "Madam, what''s wrong?" "Is there something wrong?"

    "Uh, that, Little Bamboo. "I''m fine, I just slept for a long time, my legs were a bit numb."

    Little Bamboo was still young, and seeing how innocent she looked, perhaps she didn''t know about that sort of thing, my face alternated between red and white. In my heart, I scolded Huangfu Ming from top to bottom.

    "You said Huangfu Ming isn''t here?" Where did you go? "

    "The lord always goes out for a while in the afternoon and returns only at night."

    Little Bamboo handed me the tea. I took it and smelled it, "Is that so? Did he say where he went and where he went? "

    Little Bamboo shook his head. "Little Bamboo doesn''t know."

    That was true. Why would Huangfu Ming, a mere little girl, talk to her about this with his overbearing attitude of ignoring people?

    I took a sip of tea. The tea was sweet and delicious.

    I shifted my gaze. "Then bring me out for a walk in a while. I want to get some fresh air."

    The bamboo shook its head like a rattle.

    I handed her the empty teacup. "What''s the matter?"

    "Little Zhu took the teacup and placed it on the table before pouring me a cup of tea." "His Excellency said that his wife''s health was not good and that she could not leave this room. If she wanted to leave, his lordship said that he would accompany her when he returns."

    He even has an explanation for this, yet he is able to guess my thoughts. Or is this just a coincidence?

    Little Bamboo handed me a cup of tea. I took it and put it by my mouth without drinking it. "Do you have a computer?"

    "Yes, but there''s no internet connection. My lord has bought a lot of discs, and if Madame is interested, Little Bamboo will bring them over for you."

    "Do you have a phone or cell phone?"

    "No, the servant is not allowed to bring any communication tools."

    Damn it, I slammed the teacup onto the table, "I don''t want to drink anymore, it''s so bad!"

    I''m not in a good mood and I don''t want to drink anything. Besides, I''m not in a good mood right now.

    Little Bamboo was frightened by me and a look of fear appeared on his face.

    I pulled a long face. "Do you have a TV? I want to watch TV. "

    "Yes, please wait a moment Madam."

    Little Bamboo quickly found the remote control and pressed it against the top of the wall. A large screen appeared, and it slowly descended down to the position where one could directly look from the top of the imperial concubine''s bed.

    This Huangfu Ming was quite good at following the trend. He had a curved television set with a rise and fall setting.

    I waved my hand. "Give me the remote control and I''ll do it myself. By the way, do you have any decent clothes that you can wear?"

    Little Bamboo was probably frightened by me just now, so his voice became a little shaky. "No."

    "Alright, you can leave."

    Watching Little Bamboo go out, I turned the volume of the TV to a normal level, so that no one could hear what was going on in the room, and no one suspected that I had deliberately turned the volume of the TV to that high.

    Leaving the remote control on the bed, I was in no mood to watch TV. I sat on the bed and thought.

    Just as he was pacing around the room, he discovered that there were walls on three sides of the house and a balcony. Although it was an open balcony, on the other side of the balcony was a cliff, and below the cliff was the violent sea.

    It was impossible to escape from there.

    I think it''s a good idea to jump down there and commit suicide.

    I laughed at myself.

    It seemed that if he wanted to escape from this place, he could only do so from Huangfu Ming.

    The setting sun was infinitely good, the setting sun on the sea added a different kind of charm, added a romantic and free feeling.

    Freedom? Romantic?

    How could I have thought of those two words? They were precisely the two things I needed the most right now.

    As I thought about this, and looked at the setting sun on the sea again, my heart was deeply stung.

    Seabirds hovered in the sky, and from time to time, large fish would jump out of the water to play. Seeing them so free and at ease, I felt even more stifled and decided not to look down on myself on the balcony.

    I stood up and pushed my foot away from the chair. When it was time to pull back my foot, my leg suddenly went limp.

    In this way, my feet would be caught in the chair and I would sink to the ground.

    Initially, I thought that I would fall flat on my face, but unexpectedly, my chest was blocked and my body stopped mid-air.

    I opened my eyes in surprise and looked up. It was Huangfu Ming.

 C34

    Indeed, although my chest wasn''t small before, ever since I had a physical relationship with Huangfu Ming, my chest had become much larger than before.

    I blushed at his words, and with his strength I straightened up and flung his arm away.

    "Is this how my wife thanks her husband? Your wife knows that ever since you had an affair with your husband, your wife''s skin has become much more exquisite and white than before, even comparing the fairies in the sky with her skin. "

    Huangfu Ming purposefully said "that" with a heavy tone.

    I was approached by him, and retreated step by step until I leaned against the wall. I had no way out, so I helplessly met his teasing eyes. "Are you saying that the beauties of fairies are more beautiful because you men nourish them?"

    Huangfu Ming was slightly stunned. Then he smiled, revealing his white teeth. A man was indeed a top quality man. He turned over a girl, "Madam, you truly are knowledgeable. Your husband is ashamed of himself."

    I lowered my head to try and get out from under his arm, but he saw through me. Huangfu Ming came over and I placed my hands between us to stop him from getting closer, "Thank you for your praise, then do you know why most of the goblins have black and red mouths?"

    "Because of what?"

    "Because I''ve been hurt a lot by you men." I rolled my eyes at Huangfu Ming; my mood was extremely bad.

    Huangfu Ming''s expression was always blank, but he always smiled, as if I had said it in a carefree and relaxed manner, "Then does my wife want to be a fairy or a demon? "Your husband wouldn''t mind turning you into a demoness, so that no one can come and steal your wife from you. From now on, your wife will be your husband''s and will never change.

    I raised my foot and kicked him. "Scram!"

    Huangfu Ming easily dodged, his face full of unsatisfied desire, "Why do I always use this one word to replace every time my wife says'' husband ''? It truly is disheartening."

    "Huangfu Ming!" I was restricted by him, and I couldn''t speak for him, so I was flustered.

    "Hmm?" Huangfu Ming raised his brows.

    "I didn''t know you had such a tyrannical and venomous tongue. It seems that the man died in the right place, and he was right to pay the price for turning you into scum. No, it''s the dregs! " I emphasized the point intentionally.

    "Doesn''t my wife like it? Why is my wife always so insincere? "Your husband doesn''t really like your mouth. In comparison, your husband prefers your wife''s body. Your husband prefers honest things."

    Something? To him, I was just a thing. How ironic.

    "To you, I''m just a thing, aren''t I? Then, when will the great Lord Huangfu lose his interest in me, and return me my freedom? "

    "My wife, this thing is my heart. With my wife here, my heart is here, if my wife is not here, my heart will not be here, my soul will be scattered, and I will never be able to reincarnate."

    I coldly mocked, "It''s a pity that you have no heart. Your soul will always be cold."

    Huangfu Ming frowned. "So your husband needs my wife to warm my soul."

    "Need?" At the end of the day, you''re just using me as an excuse to say that you love me. " I turned my face away, not wanting to look at him again.

    Huangfu Ming shook his head and sighed. He grabbed my chin and straightened my face, "Why does my wife always play with words? "But your husband likes it. No matter what you look like, your husband likes it all."

    I glared at him. "What can I do to make you dislike me? I''ll do it."

    Huangfu Yujiang pondered and said, "I heard that those who can''t get it are the best. What is obtained will not be cherished, and my wife can think of a way to get rid of it. Perhaps, you might be able to escape from this sea of bitterness as soon as possible. "

    "Weren''t you a human before? I heard someone else say it. " I said sarcastically.

    "People? "I''ve been a ghost for many years. Your husband has long forgotten what it feels like to be a person." Huangfu Ming''s expression was gloomy.

    I blurted out, "Then go reincarnate!"

    Huangfu Ming looked at me with extremely warm eyes. "The reason I''m not reincarnating is because your husband doesn''t want to miss you again."

    Huangfu Ming turned to the side and carried me in his arms by the princess. He suggested with great interest, "How is it? Do you want to escape from my Sea of Bitterness as soon as possible?"

    I lazily let him hug me, because no matter how much I struggle, it''s useless to waste my strength. "Since you already have me, shouldn''t you not cherish me?"

    Huangfu Ming placed me on the water jade bed and shook his head, "Your husband wants your heart."

    I sat up on the bed as if struck by lightning. I was afraid that if he got up, he would be in trouble, so I sat up straight. "If you want, then take it!"

    Huangfu Ming slowly climbed onto the bed. I looked at him warily and hid behind him, "My wife, you purposefully misinterpreted your intention of becoming a husband. However, your husband isn''t afraid. Your husband will wait for the day you change your mind. "

    "When that day comes, you will abandon me, right? Are all of you men that fond of playing cat and mouse? " I asked tentatively.

    "You men?" Huangfu Ming was stunned. His black eyes flashed with a cold light. He grabbed me and bound my chin with his hand, forcing me to look straight at him. "My wife has another man? Except for that one hundred silver. "

    "Yes, I have a lot of men. If you are germaphobic, shouldn''t you hate me? " I deliberately said this. Even though I only have him and Chu Yubai as my two men, and Chu Yubai entered my heart and he entered my body, I wished that I would purposely say a lot of things to make him hate me and then let me go.

    Huangfu Ming burst into laughter, "My wife always likes to say the opposite. My wife is pure, how could your husband not know?"

    I knew what he meant, of course, but I managed to keep my face steady. "You men like that film. It''s boring!"

    Huangfu Ming seemed to play with my hair carelessly, "My wife, can we stop discussing the topic of you men?"

    Don''t you like it? Then I must say! It pissed him off.

    "No, you men, you men, hmm!"

    He kissed me again without my consent, and I pushed him hard with both hands, and every time he was like a mountain and I couldn''t move, and I hated the feeling.

    I''m not a big stick! Was there a need to be like this?

    Disgusting!

    Huangfu Ming suddenly stopped and looked at me. "What is my wife thinking?"

    "I think, can you return the phone to me?" I didn''t care if he kissed me like a man, but I was thinking about how to get out of here.

    Huangfu Ming licked his lips as if he was enjoying the taste of the dish. With a smirk, he asked, "What do you want a phone for?"

    Looking at his actions, I felt nauseous, but I tried my best to suppress my emotions. "I have my own circle of friends, I need to communicate with others."

    Huangfu Ming''s hand caressed my earlobe, "My wife, it''s good that I''m here."

    "But you are not human."

    Huangfu Ming stopped what he was doing and lowered his head. I thought he was going to kiss me again, so I quickly turned my face away, but I didn''t expect him to only stop his breath by my ear, "My wife, it''s best if you don''t bring up this matter again. Don''t think I don''t know why you want a phone. If you continue to be like this, your husband will really be angry. In his anxiety, I wonder if your husband will kill him? "

    My heart tightened. I knew he could do it. Furthermore, his words also meant that Chu Yi Bai''s life wasn''t in danger, so my heart should relax a bit.

    I don''t want Chu Yi Bai to get hurt because of me.

    Suppressing my anger, I moved a finger on his firm chest. It was a clumsy move, and I looked up at him. "I want to go out for a walk. I heard from Little Zhu that you built this island for me?"

    Huangfu Ming''s face was gloomy as he grabbed my moving fingers, "Are you this happy that he didn''t die?"

    He seemed to be very angry, but he quickly put it out, "Forget it, it''s late now. Let''s rest early. Tomorrow, your husband will bring you to visit our Sanskrit Island. Tomorrow, your husband will also give you a present. "

    As he spoke, Huangfu Ming released me, got up from my body, and slept beside me.

    I saw him as if he wanted to sleep in this water jade bed with me.

    He felt very unhappy, afraid that he would never stop. "You go out."

    Huangfu Ming turned around and looked at me with a smile. "Your husband won''t touch you. I just want to hug you and sleep."

    I pushed him away. "Who believes you?"

    Huangfu Haoyue didn''t move at all. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Then does my wife have any other choices?"

    "You! Okay, you sleep, I''ll go! Since you want to sleep on the bed, then I''ll sleep on the chaise longue and chairs. If not, I''ll sleep on the floor. "

    Huangfu Ming had cast a spell in the room before so I couldn''t get out. Therefore, if I didn''t want to sleep with him, I could only sleep on the chair or on the ground.

    I got up from the bed, but he didn''t stop me. Did I scare him?

    It seems that I have to be a little more vicious towards him, or else he would really think that I am a piece of cake.

    As soon as I got to the chaise longue, the chaise longue disappeared, and I walked over to the mahogany chair. The two chairs disappeared along with the table, and I went back to the chair on the balcony, but in the blink of an eye all the furniture in the room was gone except for the water jade bed.

    Force me?

    Then I''ll sleep on the floor and not go to bed and see what he can do with me.

    I made up my mind to go to sleep on the floor.

    However, the ground suddenly started to shine with a cold light. When I looked again, the originally flat ground suddenly filled with broken glass, and started to force me closer and closer to the bed.

    I turned around and angrily looked at Huangfu Ming, who was lying on the bed with his hands behind his back. "You, you!"

    Huangfu Ming vaguely waved at me, "My wife, you should come to bed earlier to rest!"

    No!

    It was all an illusion, and I didn''t believe it. I turned around and raised my foot to stomp down. The glass was cold and sharp, and I stepped on it.

    The feeling was clearly real glass fragments.

    Damn Huangfu Ming!

    I put my feet up and didn''t know what to do.

 C35

    At this moment, Huangfu Ming waved his hand and an invisible force brought me back onto the bed.

    I wanted to get up and run, but Huangfu Ming tore off the veil covering my body.

    A gust of cold wind blew past me. I was stunned, but I still wanted to take the opportunity to escape. Huangfu Ming grabbed my ankle and pulled me back onto the bed.

    I''m so pissed off!

    I clenched my fists, so angry that I wanted to hit him. I turned my head to look at him, and when I couldn''t find a place to vent my anger, he raised his eyebrows in a teasing "you hit me" look. He smiled at me, his eyes filled with desire.

    And suddenly I felt something on my ass that hurt.

    Damn it, I forgot. The remote was still on the bed.

    He had nowhere to vent his anger and resentment on, so he found an outlet to do so.

    I grabbed at this one, clutching it tightly, trying to pull away from me.

    Huangfu Ming growled.

    It startled me.

    "My wife, can you wait any longer?" His voice was low and low, but it carried a powerful hormone.

    "Ah?" "What do you mean?" I was baffled by what he said.

    "My wife, can you be a bit softer? Let''s take it slow! " Huangfu Ming''s ice-cold aura hit behind my ear.

    Isn''t it a remote control? I remember throwing the remote onto the bed.

    No, that''s not right. At this moment, I felt that something was different. I was so angry just now that I lost my judgement.

    For a moment, I knew what I was holding, and as if I''d been electrocuted, I let go, embarrassed, not knowing what to do.

    When I got to Huangfu Ming''s place, I still tightly grabbed onto him and ruthlessly tugged at him. I originally wanted to vent my anger.

    This is good.

    What should I do?

    "My wife!" "My wife!" Huangfu Ming had already lost his rationality, and looking as if he was going to do it, it made my heart beat rapidly.

    I avoided his attack, but it was counterproductive.

    "Huangfu Ming, didn''t you just say you were holding me to sleep? "You can''t ˇ­" I struggled wildly, but to no avail. I cried out anxiously, "No! "Huangfu Ming, are you happy because you want to cripple me?"

    No matter how hard I tried, I still couldn''t stop him from succeeding. He said beside me, "It''s a good idea, otherwise my wife wouldn''t have to think about escaping and thinking about that hundred everyday. I believe that other than your husband, there will not be a second person who would want a crippled little wild cat like you. "

    "You! No! Huangfu Ming, if you continue like this, I will truly die. " My eyes were on the balcony.

    "My wife, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you again." Huangfu Ming comforted me with soft words.

    After a night of fatigue, I don''t know when he finally let the exhausted me go and fell asleep while hugging me tightly.

    When he woke up the next day, Huangfu Ming was no longer in bed.

    I don''t know when the TV went off, but maybe last night, I didn''t notice.

    Now that the television had been received, the furnishings in the room looked exactly the same, and the broken glass on the floor was gone.

    As I looked over the balcony, I was surprised to see that it was barred.

    This damned Huangfu Ming, his guard is too heavy. Yesterday, when I unintentionally mentioned it, did he really think that I would jump down from here?

    I''m not that stupid!

    However, the fence was beautifully made. It didn''t affect the view at all, nor did it affect the original elegance of the house.

    However, I was very depressed. With Huangfu Ming''s wariness, escaping this place would be very difficult.

    Little Bamboo pushed open the door and came in. He gave me some clothes to choose from, saying that Huangfu Ming had prepared them for me.

    Since I was only covered with a veil, I asked Little Bamboo to put the clothes on the bed and chase her out.

    Since I lost my temper yesterday, Little Bamboo seems a little afraid of me, always acting very carefully.

    Who cares? I''m going to leave this place sooner or later anyway. It has nothing to do with being afraid.

    The water jade bed was indeed good. Even though it had been tossed and turned a few times, one would only need to sleep for a night to feel a bit more energetic.

    I got out of bed wrapped in a veil and opened the clothes one by one.

    Heavens, what kind of clothes are they? How am I supposed to wear them? I might as well wear them.

    Ah, I''m going crazy!

    This Huangfu Ming truly lacked women when he was alive, and only after death could he be so fierce as a ghost.

    God!

    I arranged a bed around the water jade bed.

    When he comes, I want to see what kind of bad taste he has.

    How does he see me? If he really loved me as he said, why was he so disregarding my pride and shame to humiliate me like this?

    My heart was in my throat, so I threw the veil on my body to the floor and walked naked into the bathroom.

    It really was no different from walking corpses. The only difference was that I looked better than them. At least Huangfu Ming would think so.

    I waddled on the little wooden bench and walked into the huge pool filled with water and red rose petals. The pool reminded me of Yang Guofei''s Hua Qing pool, which was, of course, not so exaggerated as the indoor pool. It was a small swimming pool.

    The entire bathroom is a product of the Chinese and Western combination. It has a Western style convenience and a Chinese style elegance. It seems that Huangfu Ming''s taste is quite good, or at least it suits my taste.

    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly sank into the water.

    How was Chu Yubai doing?

    How is he?

    I''m so worried.

    Chu Yubai mustn''t let anything happen to me. When I return, you must wait for me.

    The longer I stayed here, the more deeply I missed Chu Yibai. This longing tortured my heart and made me want to immediately fly back to his side.

    The detestable Huangfu Ming!

    My hatred for him is growing, isn''t it?

    A figure jumped into the pool, black shadows closing in on me.

    It was Huangfu Ming!

    I opened my mouth in shock, and the water rushed into my lungs. I choked and thrashed around in the water.

    Huangfu Ming quickly swam over and kissed me with his cold lips. I finally stopped coughing and widened my eyes at him. His eyes were filled with anger.

    Did I offend him again?

    He really hated this temperamental ghost. It was lingering!

    Seeing that I was getting better, Huangfu Ming let go of my mouth and wrapped his arm around my neck, dragging me out of the bath.

    I gasped for breath, but my chin was gripped by a big, cold hand. I frowned at his sinister gaze.

    "My wife, do you really want to die that badly?"

    "Who said ˇ­" I shifted my gaze. Since he thought that I was looking for death, then let him think that I was looking for death. "Right, that''s how I want to die, because only if I die will you not pester me like this. The days you spent by your side make me feel worse than death."

    "You wish you were dead?" Do you know what it''s like to live a life worse than death? " Huangfu Ming looked at me. His gaze was filled with bitterness as if he wanted to see through me.

    "ˇ­" I didn''t know what to say when I saw how serious he was.

    "Hundreds of years have gone by, and lost again. Every time, it had gone by in a flash, repeating itself again and again just like the repeated deaths. Every time, you have to experience the pain of hopelessness. Do you know what it is like for your wife?"

    In his eyes, I seemed to have seen him go through a process of hopelessness and despair. The pain was indescribable. "Huangfu Ming?"

    Huangfu Ming''s face was filled with tender love. "My wife, is cherishing your husband as good as cherishing you?"

    "Precious? Then, why don''t you take a look? I pushed Huangfu Ming away, and I stood up. Huangfu Ming also stood up, and I violently grabbed onto his clothes in front of his chest. I pulled Huangfu Ming to the bed, and pointed at the bed full of sexy clothes, "What do you mean by this?"

    Huangfu Ming looked confused, "My wife doesn''t like it?"

    Seeing his expression, I was even more angry to the point of spitting out blood. "Is this what someone taught you again?" You really should kill him too, throw him into the sea of flames and blades on the mountain of swords, never to reincarnate. "

    "As you wish!" Huangfu Ming said indifferently.

    "What?" I thought I''d heard wrong.

    Huangfu Ming''s face was full of seriousness, but his crafty smile flashed in his eyes, "Kill that irritating woman and throw her into the sea of flames, never to reincarnate."

    "You, are you stupid? Or are you intentionally playing the fool with me? " It was my turn to be dumbfounded.

    Huangfu Ming''s face turned cold, "My wife, are you spoiling your husband? How dare you speak to your husband in such a manner? "

    "Pet me? Precious? Love me? Do you know how to write the word ''dignity''? Do you know how to write the word shame? " I really can''t hear love in his mouth right now, pet, cherish, I feel like I''m going crazy when I hear it.

    "My wife!" Huangfu Ming was slightly angry, but he could tell that he was unhappy.

    But I could not care so much, and continued to bellow, "From the first day I met you, you have been trampling on my pride and humiliating my character. In your eyes, what kind of existence am I? "

    "My wife, you are the only love of my life. I love you more than my life." Huangfu Ming spoke with a straight face, his eyes filled with soft feelings.

 C36

    "Aren''t you a ghost? Where did you get your life from? "

    He said that loving me is better than loving his own life even when he''s dead. As expected, men don''t care when they speak.

    Huangfu Ming grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his embrace. "Does my wife really hate me that much?"

    "Yes, I hate you. I hate you!" I hit him with my hand, like I hit an ice cube, and he didn''t respond.

    "But, your husband still likes you, so you will fall in love with him too, I believe."

    "Do as you wish." There''s nothing I can do about him.

    After a moment of silence, Huangfu Ming''s voice once again rang out in the large room, "Then which one does my wife like, or every single one? Your husband would really like to see how beautiful your wife will be when she wears them. "

    Eh? It seemed like my long story had no effect at all. "You want to see, right? Fine!"

    I threw off Huangfu Ming''s hand, rushed to the bed, and grabbed the nearest rabbit dress.

    "Hiss ~ ~ ~"

    "Hiss, hiss, hiss ~ ~ ~"

    I vented all my hatred towards Huangfu Ming on these interesting clothes, wrapping around the water jade bed and tearing it one by one. Then, I grabbed the torn cloth strips beside me and threw them at the laughing Huangfu Ming.

    Huangfu Ming stared blankly for a moment, then continued to madly laugh. "My wife is very considerate. She knows that your husband likes my wife to look like she doesn''t wear anything."

    Ah!" I remembered that I wasn''t wearing anything.

    I blushed. I grabbed the veil on the ground and prepared to wrap it up.

    Halfway through, the curtain stopped moving. I looked over and saw Huangfu Ming holding onto another corner.

    He pushed, and the curtain rolled over me, and I was wrapped in it and whirled into his arms.

    Huangfu Ming kissed me on the forehead and said, "My wife, you are so obedient! Your husband is here to feed you breakfast. "

    Where''s breakfast?

    While I was still confused, my body leaned backwards. My body had already risen into the air and was being carried by Huangfu Ming. Subconsciously, I quickly embraced his neck.

    Huangfu Ming proudly smiled and carried me to the bed. Only then did I realize what he meant by ''feed me breakfast''.

    "Huangfu Ming, quickly let me down, or else I won''t be polite anymore!" I struggled in my arms, but I didn''t dare make too much of a move, for fear of falling to the ground.

    "I look forward to your rudeness!"

    In this way, I was wiped clean by him again, not so much my breakfast as his.

    Perhaps it was because he was afraid that I would really sink into the water, but after we sweated profusely, Huangfu Ming carried me to the bathing pool to take a bath and then ordered Little Bamboo to serve dinner.

    I was really very hungry, looking at the table full of Chinese and Western food, I ate very much out of place.

    "As expected, my wife likes Chinese food."

    "Huh?" I was eating a chicken leg and looking up at him.

    The moment Huangfu Ming saw me, he burst into laughter, "My wife, you''re really a wild cat. You eat so cutely!"

    He was sitting right next to me, playing with his hands on the corners of my mouth, and I saw the grease on his big clean hands as they left my face.

    As one might imagine, I must have been eating with a greasy drumstick stain on my mouth. "Go away!"

    It''s awkward, so I want to get rid of him.

    "Eat slowly my wife. Your husband will be leaving now. I''ll take you on a tour of our love island tonight."

    Before I left, Huangfu Ming actually kissed me on the corner of my mouth that was full of dregs. He even licked his lips, walking out of the room with big strides with the corner of his mouth hooked.

    I looked at his back as he strutted away and rolled my eyes. "Pervert!"

    Then I went back to eating without a care in the world.

    Even if he wanted to escape, he would have to fill his stomach first.

    During the day, I was either watching TV or daydreaming. After Little Bamboo did what I instructed, she would go out, and even I didn''t have the time to show her my face, nor did I have the time to think about how to take care of her mood. My mind was filled with thoughts about how to memorize the terrain, how to plan escape routes, and so on, while Huangfu Ming took me to see the island.

    Finally, the night came as scheduled. After eating my dessert, I waited for Huangfu Ming. When I was bored, I actually counted the number of jade stones in the water jade bed and accidentally fell asleep.

    "Madam, madam!"

    Little Bamboo''s urgent call was heard.

    I opened my eyes in a daze and said tiredly, "What''s the matter, Little Bamboo?"

    "Madam, the lord is unconscious and injured." Little Bamboo was so anxious that it seemed like it was going to cry. Its voice trembled.

    Heavily injured? Still unconscious? "Where?"

    "In the hot spring."

    "Take me there."

    Little Zhu found it somewhat difficult to answer, "But the Lord won''t let Madame go out."

    "Then why did you come to find me? Just let him die!" I purposely told her that since there was nothing wrong with Little Bamboo''s entrance and exit, there must be a way. I had to let her speak of it herself, since this was the perfect time to do so.

    Little Bamboo hesitated again and again before finally making up his mind. "Madam, please come with Little Bamboo."

    Little Bamboo took out a jade pendant from her clothes. It was a purple one. She placed the jade pendant in her hand and came over to hold my hand.

    I took her hand and walked out of the room with her.

    Xiao Zhu stuffed the jade pendant back into her clothes the moment she left the room.

    Joy flashed through my heart. I''ve finally come out!

    Also, if Huangfu Ming is really unconscious, does that mean I can escape?

    Delighted, Zhang Xuan''s footsteps lightened up significantly.

    I followed Little Bamboo out of the villa and took a detour around the cave to the left of the villa.

    In the cave, there were lanterns and candles, all of them carved in exquisite detail. There were cranes and jade statues, and even fairies and dancers. All of them had a Chinese feel to them. At a distance of one meter, the cave was illuminated very brightly.

    When I finally saw the cave entrance in front of me, for some reason, my heart started to tighten. I breathed heavily, "Are you sure Huangfu Ming is injured?"

    I asked Little Bamboo, who led the way. Upon hearing me ask her, she turned her head to look at me in surprise before nodding her head.

    "Oh, no, I was just asking. "Let''s go!"

    The drumbeat in my heart grew more and more anxious. Not to mention whether Huangfu Ming was real or fake, just the domineering possession that Huangfu Ming had in the hot spring had left a lingering fear in my heart to this day.

    Huangfu Ming slowed down, but in the end, he still left the cave. In that hot spring before, he sat inside with a slightly haggard and pained expression on his face. Other than that, there seemed to be nothing else that could prove that he was seriously injured.

    "Master originally wanted to bring the hot spring water to his room for a bath, saying that it would be more convenient for Madam to use the warm spring water to nourish her body, so he let Little Bamboo come to the hot spring to clean it up first. But when Little Bamboo arrived, he immediately saw Master unconscious in the hot spring, unable to wake him up."

    To draw warm spring water for me?

    Heh! You really put a lot of thought into it. I thought I would be grateful for his insults.

    The surroundings of the hot spring were also lit up by lanterns, and the starry night sky was above them. Huangfu Ming quietly sat in the hot spring, his handsome, proud, and beautiful appearance made even the stars in the sky lose their luster.

    He became quiet, like a king of the night, causing people to be unable to help but take a few more glances, but they did not dare to approach him.

    Because even if he was asleep, the cold aura he emitted was still very oppressive.

    Little Bamboo didn''t dare to approach me as he stood by the hot spring looking at me for help.

    "Why are you looking at me?"

    "Except for Madam, the Lord has never let anyone near his body, especially women."

    Eh?

    What kind of logic was this?

    "Why?"

    "Little Bamboo doesn''t know, Little Bamboo only heard that there was a female servant before Little Bamboo. Originally, she was prepared to wait upon Madam and stay in the villa, but because that maid was moved by the Lord''s compassion and seduced the Lord, she was kicked out of the villa. However, some people said that she was thrown into the sea."

    "What?" Wasn''t that disregarding human life? No one called the police? "

    Little Bamboo woodenly shook his head.

    He was indeed a demon that would kill without batting an eyelid. The number of ghosts that died in his hands should be in the tens of thousands. Didn''t they say he was the Ghost King, or was he a stronger person?

    The rules that forbid harm in the Underworld were nothing to him.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have used Chu Yibai''s life to threaten me.

    Hmph, even if he really had lost his soul, it wasn''t worth sympathizing with.

    Grand Fiends had committed many evil deeds, so they would naturally have to pay lip service to their enemies.

    Thinking this, I looked at him contemptuously.

    Cough cough cough ~

    Huangfu Ming suddenly woke up. He was coughing in pain, his body trembling from the intense coughing.

    "Sir!" Are you alright? " Little Bamboo trembled as he asked.

    Huangfu Ming suddenly raised his head, his eyes were sharp and vicious, as if he wanted to kill someone, "Why are you here? "Get out."

    "Lord, Madam, she ˇ­" Little Bamboo was just about to leave when he saw me standing behind Huangfu Ming. He lowered his head and replied, but before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Huangfu Ming.

    Huangfu Ming seemed to have suddenly thought of something, he looked at Little Bamboo and said, "Go tell Madam that I have matters to attend to tonight and will not be able to come back. We can talk about the matter of admiring the island tomorrow." If Madame feels bored, you can ask her what she likes. Prepare everything for her tomorrow before she gets up. "Also, you are not allowed to mention my matter to Madam, otherwise ˇ­"

    Huangfu Ming shot a cold light at Little Bamboo. Little Bamboo shivered as if it was wounded. He braced himself and said, "But, Sir, Madam, she ˇ­"

    Huangfu Ming''s body suddenly trembled as he hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong, Madam? Is something wrong? "

    His words were filled with worry, urgency, and concern.

    "You''re not dead yet, how could I be alright?!"

    I was behind him, and I couldn''t bear to listen.

    He really didn''t like other women touching him and looking at him. Those who didn''t know how pure and shy he was would think that he was. If they knew what he was like to me, they would all be shocked.

    But from the side, he was an exception.

    Moreover, he actually wanted to hide his injury from me. When he heard about Madam Little Bamboo, his first reaction was: Did something happen to me?

    I almost fell in love with him when I saw how nervous he was.

    No, I have to stop it. Thus, I said some heartless words that were so heartless that I despised myself.

    As I spoke, I strolled up to him and said to Little Bamboo beside me, "You may leave!"

    Little Bamboo immediately ran off like a wisp of smoke.

    "My wife!"

    "Why? Did you not expect me to appear here?" What do you think this is? " I took out the small bamboo''s purple jade pendant and waved it in front of Huangfu Ming, "Don''t misunderstand, she didn''t give it to me, I took it myself."

    Of course, I wouldn''t tell him that I just stole it from Little Bamboo when she wasn''t paying attention.

 C37

    Furthermore, the reason why I picked the little bamboo was because I was afraid that Huangfu Ming would make things difficult for the little bamboo.

    "My wife?" Huangfu Ming was stunned as his gaze chased after me. When he saw the dazzling purple light in front of his eyes, he narrowed his eyes and looked at me as if he was looking at a child who had committed a mistake. "My wife stole things?"

    "I took it, not stealing!" I was afraid that he would take it back, so I turned around and took the jade pendant back, but because it was only wrapped in a veil, I could only put it in the softness of my chest, such a cold jade pendant!

    "My wife, what are you doing?"

    I turned around. "Ah, no, nothing!" I''m hiding the jade pendant, do you still want to tell him? Do you really think I''m stupid?

    Humph!

    "Then why is my wife shivering? Is she cold?" "Come, accompany your husband to soak in a hot spring." Huangfu Ming leaned his elbows on the side of the hot spring. His loose collar revealed his firm chest with another point. He smiled charmingly. Although it was a little pale and powerless, it was still captivating.

    "Looks like you''re very spirited. If you won''t die, then I''ll leave first. Go soak in this hot spring by yourself for a while."

    Only after a while will I have time to run away!

    Haha!

    I had just walked to Huangfu Ming''s side when his gaze followed me. With a straight face, he said, "My wife, are you so happy that you want to insult your husband?"

    I didn''t move, but glanced sideways at him. "Well, compared to what you''ve done to me, I''m being very polite!"

    Huangfu Ming raised his brows, "Your husband doesn''t mind your being impolite!"

    Hearing his words, the fire in his heart was instantly ignited.

    It seems that I need to punish him before I escape.

    I walked over to the stream of warm water and was about to throw it at him. I could almost see the image of him being beaten up by me, and the corners of my mouth curled up involuntarily.

    Ah!

    Before we could carry out our plan, Huangfu Ming grabbed my ankle. As soon as he exerted his strength, my center of gravity became unstable and I fell towards the hot spring.

    Huangfu Ming grabbed my hand and turned me around. I fell into his ice-cold embrace with one hand wrapped around my chest.

    He pulled out the jade pendant and threw it far away.

    I stared at the jade pendant that he threw away. Damn it, where did he throw it? I can''t see it anymore.

    I was so angry that I wanted to hit him. I looked away and lowered my head to suppress my anger. I could only feel him next to my ear, passionately sniffing the air. "The smell of my wife is really nice!"

    "Aren''t you always so close to women?" I struggled, frowning.

    "Except you!" Huangfu Ming breathed in my ear in a low, hoarse voice.

    "Why?"

    "Love!"

    Heh, it''s really funny.

    It''s so worthless to say love all the time, I really don''t want to hear him say love me.

    "My wife, don''t move. Let your husband quietly hug you like this!" Huangfu Ming cried out in pain and endured the pain. "My wife, you''re not obedient. Are you hungry?"

    "Then feed me, and see if you can still feed me." "Ah, you!"

    I thought he was inhumane because of his injuries, so I didn''t hesitate to provoke him. I didn''t expect that he could do it.

    I exclaimed, "You''re not hurt?"

    Huangfu Ming didn''t say anything and just prepared to move on his own.

    I froze, afraid to struggle, afraid of offending him.

    He had gone mad. That was an animal.

    I closed my eyes.

    One minute, two minutes...

    Unexpectedly, Huangfu Ming didn''t move, his head drooping on my shoulder as he leaned heavily against me.

    I looked back at him. His eyes were tightly shut, and there was a painful struggle between his brows. Was he really seriously injured?

    I tried to get out of his arms, but he was holding me tight.

    What should he do now?

    How am I supposed to find the jade pendant? How am I supposed to escape?

    I tried many different methods, biting and kicking him, but Huangfu Ming showed no signs of relaxing.

    "Little Zhu!" "Little Bamboo!"

    I shouted at the top of my lungs, but after shouting for a long time, Little Bamboo didn''t show up.

    I felt a pang of despair.

    When I was depressed, the air was filled with the scent of flowers. Unnamed petals of various colors fell from the sky, like the petals of a goddess, until most of them formed the shape of an arch, and some of them were made into curtains.

    A figure stepped out from behind the curtain, and I thought I was seeing things.

    A man wearing pink ancient clothing slowly walked out. His hair was tied up with a jade ribbon and he had a handsome face. Compared to Huangfu Ming, he was much more gentle and tall.

    He stepped out of the curtain, the petals slowly being pushed away by his gentle body. Everything was elegant and indifferent.

    After he had completely walked out, the arched petals in the air fell to the ground, as if they had lost all support.

    He walked up to Huangfu Ming and I, raised his eyebrows and lowered his head. He shook his head regretfully, "Tsk tsk, you really won''t forget a beauty even until death."

    Then he looked at me, who was staring with wide eyes, and smiled sweetly, "Hello, sister-in-law! I am Ji Linfeng! Sister-in-law, sister-in-law! "

    This must not be a human, otherwise how could he appear in such a manner, even though it was very dreamy, "Ah?" "Oh, that, who are you?"

    "I''m Ji Linfeng."

    I came back to my senses and shook my head, "No, I mean, you and him ˇ­"

    As I spoke, I pointed at Huangfu Ming behind me.

    Ji Linfeng swung his wide sleeves and straightened his clothes. "We''re sworn brothers."

    "Then you''re a ghost too!" I asked as I tried to wrench away the muscles of Huangfu Ming''s arms from my chest.

    "Yes." Ji Linfeng smiled faintly.

    It really was a ghost!

    "What are you doing here?"

    Forget it, I still can''t break it. I exhaled and looked towards Ji Linfeng.

    "Of course it''s to treat my big brother''s wounds." Ji Linfeng lifted his chin and nudged Huangfu Ming, who was standing behind me.

    "You know how to treat illnesses?" I''m surprised. Healing? This meant that he knew how to treat illnesses! It also proved that Huangfu Ming was indeed injured, but why was Ji Linfeng still acting as if nothing had happened?

    "Mn, little brother is the Underworld God Doctor, the most beautiful person in all of the Three Realms."

    "Ouch ~ ~ ~"

    A grown man actually said that he was the number one beauty of the Three Realms, fainting!

    "There''s actually a Divine Doctor in the Underworld? Then can you separate me from him? " Since someone has come, I can''t give up on begging for help. Maybe he can separate me from Huangfu Ming!

    "No way!" Ji Linfeng shrugged with a regretful expression but a smile in his eyes.

    "Why?"

    How could that be? You lied to me? I looked up and down his handsome face, looking for an answer.

    "As long as my big brother wants to do it, he won''t let go even if he''s unconscious. "Also, when sister-in-law looks at me like this, although little brother is very happy, but if big brother knows about it, he would definitely be very angry."

    Angry?

    Right, Huangfu Ming was very possessive. I smirked as I glanced at Ji Linfeng, then said loudly, "Huangfu Ming, if you don''t let go, I''ll be seen to the end by your good brother, Ji Linfeng!"

    Ji Linfeng was so scared that he covered his mouth and pointed a trembling finger at me. "Sister-in-law, you, you!"

    I rolled my eyes at him and let go of my arms.

    As expected, this move was still more useful.

    I took the opportunity to climb out of Huangfu Ming''s embrace, out of the hot spring and ran towards the spot where the jade pendant disappeared.

    Purple, purple!

    Ah, here it is!

    I fished out the jade pendant from another hot spring and stuffed it back into the soft space in front of my chest, afraid that if I lost the pendant again, I wouldn''t be able to escape.

    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing?" Ji Linfeng was stunned.

    "Uh, nothing! Well, we''ve separated. Just treat him properly, I''ll be leaving first! "

    The curtain was soaked through, and I bent down and grabbed the hem, wringing out a lot of water.

    Pa da ~

    As the jade pendant fell out of my clothes, I smiled awkwardly at Xi Ri Feng. I quickly picked up the jade pendant on the floor and was about to leave.

    "Sister-in-law, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Don''t you want to know how my big brother was injured? How did it become like my soul is going to leave my body today? "

    "No need, no need, aren''t you a genius doctor? You''re the best at bringing the dead back to life! It''s useless for me to stay, as I will disturb you! " I stood with my back to them and said bitterly.

    "As expected, all the women in the world are merciful! My big brother only wanted to escape as if nothing had happened to you after you ended up like this. "

    Ji Linfeng''s disdainful words reached my ears and pricked my eardrums.

    Because of my injuries?

    It was Huangfu Ming who provoked me. He was the one who kept on hurting me, and yet he said I was heartless, as if the one who was wrong was me.

    I turned around and looked at Ji Linfeng. "What do you mean?"

    "Whatever, it seems like my elder brother didn''t tell you the truth, so there''s no need for me to say too much."

    Ji Linfeng had an expression of being afraid that Huangfu Ming would beat him up. From my point of view, he was very cowardly, as if Huangfu Ming was some powerful great character that could not be offended.

    "If you want to say it, then don''t say it. If you don''t, then I''m leaving!"

    I don''t want to be here for a second.

    "Stop! You can leave, but you have to leave something behind. " I was about to turn around when Ji Linfeng flew over to stop me.

    I looked up at his dark face. "What is it?"

    "Half of your soul!" Ji Linfeng coldly said.

    I was stunned. "What did you say?"

    "Half of your soul!" Ji Linfeng repeated every word.

    "What do you mean?" His words hit me hard on the heart.

    "So what you mean is that now that you''ve caused my big brother to become like this, only half of your soul can save him."

    "What right do you have to say that I caused him to become like this! I hate him. I hate him. I would like him to die, but I don''t care if he dies or not. "

    "Just based on his old injuries and new injuries, they were all caused to save you. "My big brother personally prepared this island for you. When Xi Men Yu was making trouble for my big brother''s territory, my big brother didn''t care. He was completely focused on you."

 C38

    "Later on, when I heard that you were captured by Xi Men Yu, my big brother was anxious to save you, but now Xi Men Yu took the opportunity to secretly wound you. Before my little nephew was born, he had already lost it. There are grievances and it would cause a bad effect for you, so my big brother did not hesitate to expend his vitality to help my little nephew escape calamity. "

    "And then, you were so stupid that you were used, and my big brother went to save you, you were severely injured by those two treasures of Ximen Yu''s, your soul was almost unable to keep its balance."

    "You''ve been poisoned by Xi Men Yu. My big brother brought his injuries to ask for the antidote and caused a huge ruckus in the Xi Men Residence. However, he still couldn''t get the antidote. My big brother is injured again."

    "Which time didn''t I expend a great deal of effort to stabilize my big brother''s soul? It was also because of a heartless woman like you who was recently injured and had heavy injuries that were hard to recover from."

    "When he heard that his soul can help you dispel the poison, he ignored everything and decided to help you. Every time you two combine forces, the poison will slowly transfer from your body to his soul."

    "Also, he comes to my place every afternoon to scrape his soul and heal his wounds just for the sake of spending more time with you. He doesn''t care about how much energy is damaged by doing that."

    "But you ˇ­"

    The more Ji Linfeng spoke, the more agitated he became. He almost pointed at my nose and scolded me.

    I turned around and looked at Huangfu Ming. He was quietly sitting on the edge of the hot spring. His face was haggard and his eyes were slightly pinched. My heart ached, and my eyes were misty as I muttered, "Then why does he always look like he''s fine?"

    Ji Linfeng and I looked at Huangfu Ming, who was on the verge of death, and said solemnly, "Because he doesn''t want you to worry! Every time I stay by your side, it''s like I''m fine. Every time I go to my place, it''s like I''ve just crawled out of hell. "

    "How could this be?" I fell into a daze.

    He saved me from Xi Men Yu, from the hands of the Taoist priest, from the hands of the Taoist priest, from the antidote, from my poison, from my soul to my wounds, from the spirit to extend the time I spent with him, from my elemental energy ˇ­

    One by one, it was all for me.

    How could this be?

    I had always thought that the effect of the water jade bed was too great, which was why my body became more and more spirited in such a short period of time.

    Actually, he didn''t. He always kept asking for me, just to cure me of the poison.

    After knowing him for so long, I really thought he was invincible. He was only pretending to be strong for me to see.

    Once I even despised him for saying that the body he borrowed was not with his soul.

    That might have been the excuse he''d come up with so that I wouldn''t have to worry.

    Thinking back to how he''d been frowning all this time, I thought he was throwing a tantrum at me. He was suffering from pain.

    He said he treasured me, and let me cherish him, but I always said bad things and wanted to escape.

    But so what?

    I am a human and he is a ghost.

    Humans and ghosts had different paths, how could they be together?

    I still have Chu Yibai.

    Fine, give him half of my soul. Just treat it as paying him back, from now on, no one owes anyone anything, "Half of my soul, I''ll give it to you. Tell me, what do you need me to do?"

    Ji Linfeng''s expression relaxed as he grinned. "It seems like you aren''t too heartless." Just place half of your soul into my big brother''s soul, and half of his soul into yours. "

    "I don''t quite understand. But if you can save him, then do what you say. When will it start? " I wiped away my tears and looked at Ji Linfeng.

    "He can do it now. If he wakes up, he will definitely refuse to do it. And don''t you want to know what''s wrong with this? " Ji Linfeng also looked at me.

    "Why did you refuse?" Being able to save his life, why did he refuse? Did Huangfu Ming want to die?

    "It looks like you really don''t understand my big brother, or perhaps you don''t want to understand him at all. Because he didn''t want to force you. " Ji Linfeng calmly said.

    "You don''t want to force me?"

    Did he not force me? Even though he did it to save me, he couldn''t possibly have forced her to do it for me, right?

    "Do you need me to explain the consequences of my actions?" Ji Linfeng reminded once more.

    "No need!" I have made up my mind.

    I don''t know. In any case, I have to do it. If I know that there is a bad result, I won''t do it. How can my heart be at ease?

    "Alright, then let''s begin now. You can sit in the hot spring with my big brother."

    Ji Linfeng pointed with his finger and I obediently walked over.

    With his eyes fixed on Huangfu Ming, he took a step closer to him with every step.

    Finally, I went down to the hot spring and sat across from him. When I touched his cold body, I couldn''t help but wince.

    My feelings for him were complicated.

    Ji Linfeng walked up to us, twirling his arms in circles in front of him, his sleeves fluttering.

    The fragrance of flowers wafted through the air. While he was drawing the circle, the petals appeared wherever his arm passed, gathering in front of Ji Linfeng.

    It was colourful in all kinds of ways, and the fragrance of the flowers was very rich.

    I took a deep breath, and the scent of flowers seeped through my nose, through every nerve, through every vein in my body, and my body suddenly felt light.

    I raised my head and looked at Huangfu Ming. I didn''t know when, but Huangfu Ming had actually woken up.

    "You''re awake!" My surprise was palpable.

    "My wife is very happy!" Huangfu Ming leaned over and pressed down on my body. His two hands brushed past my arms and rested on the jade stone behind me.

    "Are you really injured because of me?" I looked at his thin lips that were just inches away from me, and stroked his handsome face. "Does it still hurt?"

    Huangfu Ming''s smile was brilliant, revealing his white teeth. I seemed to be drunk from watching it.

    I touched him, from his determined brows and eyes to his smiling face, from his perfect ears to his tall, straight nose.

    Huangfu Ming came up with a big hand and pressed my hand onto his face. He stroked my face and said, "My wife, are you thinking of being your husband?"

    His body involuntarily leaned towards Huangfu Ming, tightly hugging him in his arms, "Yes!"

    "Even your husband misses your wife!" Huangfu Ming leaned back, his ice-cold hands gently cupped my face, his eyes filled with tenderness and love.

    My head slipped from his big palm and I kissed him.

    He responded to me gently, kissing me deeply, as if we had parted for centuries and finally reunited.

    My eyes were moist, warm tears overflowed from the corners of my eyes. Huangfu Ming kissed me, kissing away my tears.

    Just indulge this once, the last time, and from then on there will be no intercourse between us.

    Huangfu Ming gently kissed me ˇ­

    When I woke up again, I was still in the hot spring. Huangfu Ming sat opposite of me and his complexion looked much better. Tears still filled the corners of my eyes.

    He raised his hand to wipe the tears away as his heart choked with sobs.

    All around us lay a variety of petals, as if to commemorate our absurd encounter.

    Ji Linfeng sat cross-legged on one side of us, glanced at me, nodded, and closed his eyes again.

    I understand. Our souls have been exchanged, and Huangfu Ming''s life is in no danger. Thus, my heart is at ease.

    I stepped out of the hot spring and dragged my heavy body into the cave without looking back.

    Goodbye, Huangfu Ming!

    Regardless of his previous life or his current life, we must never meet again.

    Don''t come looking for me, we humans and ghosts have different paths, we are destined to be unable to be together.

    I have Chu Yibai. He and I have been together for nine years. As long as he still wants me, I can''t let him down.

    Huangfu Ming would never meet again!

    As he was saying goodbye, he felt waves of pain.

    I forced myself to walk faster.

    After exiting the cave from the other side, I saw Little Bamboo walking back and forth with its head lowered in search of something.

    She should have noticed that the jade pendant was missing.

    "Little Zhu, what are you doing?" Little Bamboo''s face was still filled with panic. When she heard me calling her, she raised her head and looked at me.

    "Madam, Little Bamboo''s jade pendant has been lost. If the Lord finds out, Little Bamboo will be in for a lot of trouble." Little Bamboo stomped its feet in anxiety.

    "When was it lost? I''ll help you find it. " Deliberately, I stepped up behind her and struck her in the back of the neck.

    Little Bamboo screamed and fell to the ground.

    I put her aside and changed clothes with her.

    After I wrung out the veil, I covered Little Bamboo''s body, "Sorry, Little Bamboo."

    Although Little Bamboo is dressed as a servant, I can still wear it since it''s more normal.

    After hiding the jade pendant, I walked out of the room in quick steps.

    With the jade pendant, access is not restricted, but I do not know the terrain, walking like a blind person, run around randomly.

    I don''t believe I can''t get out.

    However, I don''t know why, but the further away I went from the hot spring, the more my heart ached.

    Fortunately, it was still tolerable.

    After running out of the villa, I clutched my heart as I ran for my life.

    As I walked along, I noticed that the air was filled with the scent of roses. When I looked up again, I could see bright red roses everywhere.

    I suddenly remembered that Huangfu Ming once said that as long as I liked it, he could plant a whole city of red roses.

    Now, did he plant red roses all over the island?

    So what if it was!

    The further I went, the more red roses I saw, all over the ground, hanging in the air, and even the flower racks on one side were filled with red roses.

    He felt his nose sour, and his throat was blocked. He felt an inexplicable sense of sadness.

    I trudged forward, my vision clouded with tears.

    Behind the red rose wall, there was a faint light flashing through the gaps between the petals.

    Squeezing out my tears, I stepped forward and walked around the flower wall. Three jade statues came into view.

    From left to right, there were two outfits, one modern one.

    All the statues were the size of real people, carved and flawless.

    It seemed that the modern equipment hadn''t been completed yet. The clothes were a bit blurry and weren''t fully formed yet.

    And all three of their faces were mine, as if carved from the same mold.

    What was going on?

    I remembered that before Huangfu Ming left, he said that he would give me a present.

    However, he didn''t expect that his soul would be dead before he was even finished.

 C39

    I can''t breathe.

    Bypassing the statue, I hurried on.

    He ran for a long time. He was very, very tired.

    My mind was full of red roses all over the island, and my eyes were bright red.

    The scent of roses was everywhere.

    All of this makes me so tired, finally unable to bear the chaos of the body.

    I sat down on the floor, powerless to sleep there and never wake up again.

    Suddenly, he heard a singing voice. The singing sound was very vague at first, but it was a woman''s voice.

    I tried to listen, and the song grew clearer, closer and closer.

    A melodious and ethereal voice sounded, clearing my depressed mood in an instant. My entire soul seemed to be floating in the air.

    I looked in the direction of the song and saw a woman descending from the sky.

    She was dressed in a dark purple dress with a high bun, with a purple ribbon and a bun, and the rest of her hair hung down her back like a waterfall.

    Liu Ye''s eyebrows were round, her nose was small, straight, and her lips were not thick. She wore a purple pearl earring on her ear, making her seem like a fairy from the nine heavens, mysterious and enchanting.

    I was lost in her song, and my body couldn''t help it.

    She glided in front of me, lifted my chin with one hand, and smiled.

    I nodded dumbly and smiled stupidly.

    I felt a sharp pain in my chest. My whole body quivered and I realized that something was wrong.

    This woman is stealing my soul.

    I knocked her hand away, got up, and ran.

    The woman wasn''t in a hurry to chase me. She floated in the air, intoxicated, singing.

    The song turned from cheerful to sad and there seemed to be endless grievances to find someone to talk to.

    Stopping in his tracks, his heart was filled with sympathy.

    I shook my head vigorously.

    No, he could not be enchanted by her singing anymore.

    With that in mind, I quickened my pace and ran awkwardly for a long distance until I could no longer hear her singing. Only then did I relax.

    I bent over, my hands on my knees, breathing hard.

    He still had some lingering fears.

    Purple, Dark attributed, they definitely had quite a few spells, but they had to be confined by some kind of extremely powerful force that prevented her from using them all.

    Otherwise, it would be easy for her to catch me.

    Roar ~ ~

    With a long howl, his eardrums vibrated.

    The airflow was pushed away by the sound wave and sent flying. My body flew into the air and then fell heavily onto the ground.

    "Uh, it hurts!"

    I frowned and bit my lip as I looked up, grumbling.

    Roar ~ ~

    There was another long howl, and I was just sitting there being pushed out of the way by the current.

    It was only when I sat down that I saw the colossus in front of me.

    Ah!

    I stopped abruptly and covered my mouth with my hand.

    In front of me, there was a large monster with its mouth wide open. Its fangs were sharp and long.

    The creature''s eyes were on top of its head, and its entire body was covered with triangular spikes. Its hands were short and thin, and its legs were thick and long. It even had a long, thick tail.

    There was a golden steel ring shining above the monster''s head.

    He was breathing heavily, spraying mucus all over me.

    I spit in disgust and wiped the nameless liquid from my body in disgust.

    When the monster took a step, the ground shook and it moved towards me.

    He took a big step, and I got up and ran, but my legs gave out and I fell to the ground.

    The monster''s broad paws were pressing down on me from a short distance above my head, and my ears were full of wind.

    The soles of his feet came down hard, and I closed my eyes in despair.

    Goodbye, I actually want to die here. The heavens are truly tormenting me, and I can''t even live if I wanted to.

    "My wife!"

    Ah!" Was it a hallucination? Even at this time, he was still able to hear Huangfu Ming''s voice. It was truly hilarious.

    I despised myself.

    Awoo ˇŞ

    The monster''s paws did not land on the ground for a long time, but a painful roar could be heard.

    Before I could recover, my body was pulled into an ice-cold embrace. I opened my eyes in astonishment and met Huangfu Ming''s gloomy gaze. "Huangfu Ming!"

    I was very surprised that he would come here and even save me.

    "My wife, why are you always so disobedient?" Before he could finish his words, the monster pounced over with its fangs and claws. We couldn''t dodge in time, Huangfu Ming protected us, and we were sent flying far away, crashing into the hard wall. Then we bounced on the ground, creating some distance.

    I wasn''t hurt, but I was sent flying back and forth, making my head spin.

    Huangfu Ming hugged me. Looking at his painful expression, he seemed to be in great pain, but he tried his best to endure it and asked, "Huangfu Ming, are you alright?"

    Huangfu Ming smiled faintly. His smile contained pain.

    His gaze landed on the attacking monster with a face full of ruthlessness. He waved the paper fan in his hand, causing the air currents to turn into ice arrows that shot towards the monster.

    Huangfu Ming brought me to escape while the monster was blocked.

    In the air, I was protected by Huangfu Ming in front of my chest. His ice-cold aura surrounded me and a wave of uncontrollable anger made my heart tremble.

    I didn''t say anything, but looked down at the view.

    The redness in my eyes stung.

    He really planted an island of red roses for me.

    Soon, Huangfu Ming and I returned to the house. Ji Linfeng was sitting at the table, leisurely sipping a cup of tea.

    I was thrown on the bed by his arm, and he found the jade pendant exactly on my body and held it in his hand.

    The veins in his hands were exposed, and I could only hear the cracking sound of the jade pendant in his hands.

    "Big brother, why do you always get injured when you meet this woman?" Ji Linfeng sipped his tea as he spoke indifferently without even raising his eyes.

    "Don''t be rude, call me sister-in-law!" With a darkened face, Huangfu Ming turned around and berated.

    "Good, good, good. Sister-in-law, good. You reap what you sow. If you continue like this, this little brother of mine, the divine doctor of the underworld, will never be able to save you." Furthermore, if you continue to hold yourself back like this, even if the pain does not reach your sister-in-law now, if you hold your breath until your vitality is damaged, it will still be impossible for your sister-in-law not to suffer. " Ji Linfeng was deflated and obediently called me sister-in-law.

    But the rest of what he said confused me. Moreover, Huangfu Ming seemed unwilling for Ji Linfeng to say these words, so he immediately shouted, "Shut up!"

    "Alright, I''ll shut up!" Ji Linfeng stuck out his tongue as he continued drinking his tea.

    Who cares what they say. I have already paid off the debt I owe Huangfu Ming. I must immediately leave this place.

    I jumped out of bed and started for the door.

    "Go back and sit!" Huangfu Ming was fierce towards me. The expression in his eyes was very complicated, and I couldn''t clearly see what he was thinking.

    "Let me go, it should be returned to you, I''ve already returned it all to you." We''re even now, so you let me go. " I hit him wildly with my hand, trying to get him out of the way.

    Huangfu Ming said resolutely, "Impossible!"

    His words made my hair stand on end, and I kicked him in the shin.

    Initially, I didn''t think that I would kick him because with his abilities, he would be able to dodge my attack. Just like before, I kicked his leg.

    "You!"

    Huangfu Ming''s incredulous gaze fell on my face.

    For a moment I felt pain in my body, in every part of my body, in my calves.

    "My wife!" Huangfu Ming frowned as he stepped forward to hug me.

    I moved away and leaned against the water jade bed with my body in my arms.

    "Hahahaha!"

    Ji Linfeng''s hearty laughter rang out, and when Huangfu Ming shot a vicious gaze at him, he was so frightened that he shut his mouth. Ji Linfeng forced a smile and said, "Big Brother, look. Sister-in-law doesn''t appreciate your effort at all."

    Then he looked at me and said earnestly, "Sister-in-law, why do you have to suffer? Previously, this little brother wanted to tell you that you wouldn''t listen, but now you''ve suffered. Half of his soul was exchanged for his soul. The other person was injured and felt pain on his body. However, sister-in-law, this kick of yours has caused my big brother to waste his time. It''s good as well, otherwise, the only ones who would suffer from the pain if they lost their vitality will be the two of you, and it would be even more impossible for my big brother to stop the pain from coming from him alone. "

    So that''s how it is. I endured the pain as I looked at Huangfu Ming.

    I didn''t feel anything when I kicked him, but when the pain shifted to me, I realized that I really shouldn''t feel too much pain from that kick.

    Damn, I thought to myself.

    "Hurry up and let your sister-in-law take a look." Huangfu Ming ordered Ji Linfeng majestically.

    "Yes sir!" Ji Linfeng put down his teacup and walked towards me with a smile.

    Seeing the sneer on his face, I wanted to kick him to death.

    Ji Linfeng stood by my side and was about to place his hand on my pulse.

    "Wait a minute!" As soon as Huangfu Ming''s ice-cold voice fell, a thin veil appeared on my wrist.

    Ji Linfeng and I were both speechless. This was too much.

    He was actually afraid that Ji Linfeng would directly touch my body and even put up a muslin cloth, just like how those concubines in TV dramas need to have muslin cloth around their hands to feel their pulse.

    Sigh!

    Ji Linfeng shook his head helplessly and placed his hand on my wrist, which was covered with a thin veil.

    After a few minutes, Ji Linfeng stood up. Before he said anything, Huangfu Ming anxiously asked, "How was it?"

    Ji Linfeng retrieved a petal from his body and gave it to Huangfu Ming. Huangfu Ming''s eyes widened as he asked, "What are you doing?"

    Ji Linfeng patiently explained, "The poison has cleared up more or less, but big brother is currently injured. Only if big brother doesn''t have any more pain in your body, will sister-in-law not be tormented by pain."

    When Huangfu Ming heard this, he snatched the petal from Ji Linfeng''s hand and swallowed it.

    Then, he threw himself in front of me, crouched down, and grabbed my shoulders with both hands. "How are you feeling, my wife?" he asked.

    "You just ate it. How do you think I''ll feel? It still hurts!"

    Why did it end up like this? He was injured, I was in pain, I was injured, he was in pain.

    Previously, when I was escaping, my heart would always ache inexplicably. At that time, it should have been Huangfu Ming''s heart that ached, which was why it reached me.

    Ahh!

    He was going crazy.

    After a while, the pain in my body gradually subsided, and my face relaxed.

    Huangfu Ming asked me again, "How is it, my wife?"

    I rolled my eyes at him.

    I was about to get up and push him away when he pushed me down on the water jade bed.

 C40

    Huangfu Ming turned and aggressively walked toward Ji Linfeng, grabbing his collar.

    I looked at them indifferently.

    Ji Linfeng didn''t know what was going on as he shakily replied, "B-big brother, what are you doing?"

    Huangfu Ming''s face darkened. His ice-cold voice sounded as if he wanted to kill, "Did you see all of your sister-in-law?"

    Ji Linfeng let out an "Ah." He did not expect Huangfu Ming to ask him this.

    I didn''t think that my heart would thump. The reason why I said those words earlier was to stimulate the release of the lie that was told to me by my arm. I didn''t expect that he would take it so seriously.

    Ji Linfeng stuttered as he didn''t know what to say. His innocent eyes turned towards me as he pleaded for help. I turned my face away and turned a blind eye. Who told him to laugh at me just now?

    "Big brother, little brother doesn''t have any. Even little brother wouldn''t dare to touch sister-in-law if I was given a few hundred guts!" When Ji Linfeng saw that I didn''t care about him, he tried to justify himself.

    "Scram!"

    Huangfu Ming roared and told Ji Linfeng to scram. Ji Linfeng pouted and left while mumbling to himself that Huangfu Ming valued his sexual relations more than his friends.

    How childish. I despised Huangfu Ming in my heart and was secretly pleased because Ji Linfeng had failed.

    After Ji Linfeng left, only Huangfu Ming and I remained in the room.

    I stubbornly got up and stood one meter away from him. I looked at him very formally and solemnly. "Huangfu Ming, everything is settled between us. Let me go."

    "Two clear?" Huangfu Ming raised his brows and the corner of his mouth curled up. A hint of self-mockery appeared on his handsome face, "What if your husband doesn''t agree?"

    "Why not? Is it fun for you to torture me like this? My heart is not here, so we are not suitable for each other. Even if you imprison me to death, we cannot be together. " If it doesn''t work, then I''ll try to be soft. If it doesn''t work, then I''ll have a good talk with him. If it doesn''t work out, then I''ll think of something else.

    "My wife, I have you in my midst right now. You have me in your midst, so no one can escape from me. Just like when you were in danger, I could sense your location in time and then go over to save you. In the future, I will always protect you. I will also protect myself so that I won''t get hurt. This is the only way for my wife to not feel my pain. "However, if my wife wants to punish me, she can use you to hurt me, but I do not wish for my wife to injure your own body in order to harm me."

    As Huangfu Ming spoke, he leaned over. I was wrapped in his shadow, he spoke words that seemed to be very moving and moving, but I felt that it was a great mockery. I felt like I had fallen into their trap.

    "Huangfu Ming, I understand your intentions. But we really aren''t suitable. Humans and ghosts are different, it''s impossible for us to be together. In my entire life, I will only marry someone, and that person is Chu Yi Bai. Let''s end it! "

    Huangfu Ming waved his hand behind him, and behind him there was a loud noise. The tables and chairs were all slapped into a mess by him, and then his hand grabbed my chin, pinching it tightly. "It''s not the beginning you say between us, and it''s not your turn to end it. It''s best for your wife to obediently stay here. Otherwise, your parents'' souls, your parents-in-law, that damned Chu Yibai, and everyone else related to you will be destroyed one by one in front of your eyes. "Don''t force your husband. My wife, you can only belong to him."

    However, Huangfu Ming easily cut me in mid-air. I wanted to pull out my wrist, but I was unable to do so. I looked at him hatefully and said, "Enough, what do we have to do with each other? I shouldn''t have saved you. I should have let you die a long time ago! "

    "But my wife saved me. It means that my wife still has a husband in her heart." Huangfu Ming tried his best to suppress his emotions and calmly said, "My wife''s memory is always so bad. The gentleness just now disappeared in the blink of an eye."

    He grabbed my wrist and locked my hand behind me. The cold air pressed against me, and his head came down.

    I knew what he was talking about, when I exchanged half my soul with him to save him.

    His face suddenly turned hot, but his lips turned cold. "You, ah!"

    Huangfu Ming suddenly lowered his head and kissed me. I actually didn''t feel any pain, after a second, I suddenly realized that even if it hurt, it would still hurt him, it had nothing to do with me.

    After a kiss that seemed to last for centuries, I gasped, "I don''t have any more toxins left in my body, so I don''t need you to help me get rid of them. Go away, go away! We need to have a good talk! "

    "My husband was poisoned by my wife, and my husband''s poison can only be cured by my wife." We can talk about the antidote at the same time! " Huangfu Ming was pressing down on my body, but he didn''t get up. He looked at me with great interest.

    I wriggled my body and adjusted my position.

    "My wife, your butt hurts!" Huangfu Ming furrowed his brows for a brief moment.

    My mind went blank for a few seconds before I remembered that I was in the wrong position, that it was his butt that hurt.

    I intentionally twisted my butt, causing him to die from the pain. Serves him right!

    His body expanded rapidly, and my heart skipped a beat. What was going on?

    Did I fall for it again?

    I raised my head to look at him. Huangfu Ming had an evil smile on his face. As expected, he said, "You lied to me!"

    "Your husband really has a sore butt!" Huangfu Ming smiled and acted like a spoiled child.

    "Get up!" "You wait, I promise you, but you have to promise me, too. I don''t want to be trapped in this house with nothing to do, and I''m going to go crazy."

    "Yes, but my wife can''t leave this island or her life will be in danger." Huangfu Ming thought for a moment and actually agreed.

    But did he say that his life was in danger because someone wanted to harm me?

    "Besides, my wife is not allowed to enter the forbidden area!" Huangfu Ming added as he played with my earlobes.

    "We can leave the island, but where is the forbidden area? Can we sit up and talk?"

    It was too embarrassing to keep on doing this, so Huangfu Ming temporarily withdrew his desire and got up from my body.

    He was sitting next to me, hands behind his back on the bed, his collar loose and the corner of his seductive figure exposed.

    I took the opportunity to sit up and move my ass away from him.

    Huangfu Ming was quick to react and directly pulled on my clothes, pulling me back to his side, "My wife wearing these clothes is also not bad. Your husband likes it! "

    I was instantly petrified. "You, if you have something to say, quickly say it. If you have to fart, quickly say it!"

    "The forbidden zone of this island is where you met the monster just now. That monster is a guardian beast of the island"

    "A guardian beast of the island?" I doubt it, that''s also called a divine beast, it''s that ugly!

    "Yes, this island has no roots. It''s floating on the sea. Only with a guardian beast, would the island be fixed and not drift. There''s a sad and beautiful love story about the Shou Island God Beast. Would my wife be interested to hear it? " Huangfu Ming turned his head to look at me.

    "Speak!" Now, other than listening to his story, what else could he do! I can''t accept doing anything else.

    "Divine Beasts used to be the Crown Prince of Heaven Realm, but they fell in love with mortals. They agreed to live together on the island, but the girl was forced to marry by her parents to the old man. When the Divine Beast Crown Prince found out that they had rushed over, the girl was already beyond hope. The Son of Heaven found the crown prince and told him that he would either return home or turn into a monster to guard here. The crown prince picked the second beast and became a Divine Beast and waited here all the time, guarding this island and the lover that was waiting for him. Unfortunately, even after all these years, there was still no that girl. "

    Huangfu Ming sighed in regret.

    It was just someone else''s story, so why be so pretentious or make it up?

    However, this story enlightened me, and I purposely looked as if it was a pity, "Look, I said, different species cannot be together. How can a mortal, a crown prince of Heaven Realm love each other? "What do you think?"

    Huangfu Ming, however, had a face full of yearning, "Your husband feels that their love is very loyal, very precious! "Don''t you feel so?"

    "Do we have a common language?" I turned my head away, unable to communicate.

    Huangfu Ming leaned over, and a cold kiss landed on my face. I turned around and waited for him, and a face several times bigger appeared in front of me. My mouth brushed past his cheek, and landed on the corner of his affectionate lips.

    My heart thumped, and after staring blankly for a few seconds, I quickly backed away. However, my head was held by Huangfu Ming''s palm. "My wife, isn''t this our common language?"

    "Scram!"

    In a week''s time, the island had undergone a tremendous change.

    Today, Huangfu Ming agreed to take me on a tour of the island.

    Because I was not well taken care of, the little bamboo suffered a bit of physical pain, and then stayed by my side to take care of me.

    Huangfu Ming hadn''t appeared during this week. My range of action had expanded from the house to the villa, and I would often go to the hot spring to soak. My body was getting better and better.

    I was looking forward to leaving the villa and entering human life more and more.

    While I ate breakfast, I waited, hoping that Huangfu Ming would not miss his appointment.

    When breakfast was almost finished, Huangfu Ming pushed open the door and entered. Little Bamboo tactfully withdrew.

    "What took you so long?" I wiped the corner of my mouth and complained.

    "Why is my wife already impatient to see your husband?" Huangfu Ming was in good spirits and strode over. He pulled over a chair and sat down beside me, resting one hand on the back of the chair behind me.

    "You think too much." I tried to get up, but he grabbed me by the waist and pulled me into his arms. I couldn''t stand still, so I fell onto his lap.

    "Then, my wife, are you thinking about this?"

    This? Which one?

    While I was still confused, Huangfu Ming grabbed my hand.

    I jumped up from his body, and the chair next to me was kicked to the floor.

    "You hooligan! Can you be normal this early in the morning? "

 C41

    "Hahaha!"

    Huangfu Ming seemed to be in a particularly good mood. Not only did my words not anger him, they even made him laugh out loud. His hearty laughter resounded throughout the entire room.

    "My wife, why are you so excited?" He pretended not to understand.

    I stood a meter away from him and had just touched his hand. I kept wiping at myself, trying to get rid of the smell he''d left in my hand.

    "You promised me you''d take me to see the island. You didn''t change your mind, did you?" I looked warily at Huangfu Ming, who had a leisurely expression.

    "As a man, I will keep my word, but ˇ­" Huangfu Ming spoke powerfully, as if his words were true, but when he said "However," the last two words made my heart clench. If he still wants to imprison me like this, I''ll fight him to the death.

    "But what?" I was afraid to hear his words of regret, so I asked them hesitantly.

    Huangfu Ming crossed his arms and crossed his long legs. With a hesitant expression, he said, "However, your blow just now made my mood a bit bad. I''m afraid I can''t take you on a tour."

    "You look to be in a very good mood. Just now, you were laughing so loudly. The entire island almost broke into pieces from your laughter." I was so excited that I took two steps forward. Then, realizing that something was wrong, I took another three steps back.

    Huangfu Ming feigned an astonished look, "Ha, it''s that exaggerated?"

    "Of course," I said.

    "But your husband is in a really bad mood!" Huangfu Ming still insisted that he was in a bad mood. I had no choice but to ask him why.

    "Because your husband hasn''t eaten since early in the morning and is currently starving!"

    He doesn''t eat humans. I took a few steps back and pointed at the table, "This table is full of food, you can eat whatever you want. If you don''t, let Little Bamboo prepare some new food for you."

    "Your husband wants to eat you!" Sure enough, I knew that it was difficult to change one''s nature.

    "Scram!"

    "My wife!" Huangfu Ming looked very unhappy.

    "I''m not in a good mood right now. How about we finish visiting the island first? Otherwise, it would have had an impact on what we did. " I brazenly endured the angry suggestion.

    Huangfu Yujiang thought for a while, then suddenly smiled brightly, "Alright then! "I''ll listen to my wife. Your husband will look forward to your performance tonight!"

    "Can we go now?" I really couldn''t wait to go out and see, not to stay in this room with him and talk nonsense.

    Huangfu Ming happily smiled. His brows revealed great happiness as he stood up from his chair and transformed into a handsome, modern, and beautiful man.

    Wearing a navy blue casual summer suit and a white cap, Huangfu Ming looked like a model on a T stage. He looked handsome, but most importantly, he had a strong aura.

    "Where are my clothes?"

    He looks so good in his clothes. Do you want me to go around in a maid''s costume?

    Huangfu Ming clapped his hands, and Little Bamboo walked in from outside.

    Little Bamboo held a few pieces of clothing. When it saw Huangfu Ming, it was slightly lost in thought, but it quickly lowered its eyes.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that I hate Huangfu Ming, if it wasn''t for Chu Yubai, I would have definitely been subdued by his flourishing beauty.

    Little Bamboo put down his clothes and left.

    I picked up the clothes one by one and checked them, afraid that there was something abnormal about them. Luckily, every piece of clothing was normal.

    Every piece of clothing, regardless of its style, had a high collar. The pants were the shortest to the knees, and the skirt was also the shortest to the knees.

    This Huangfu Ming is simply too stingy. He looks at me as if I''m a thief, and my defense is unfathomable.

    I chose a blue chiffon dress with a high waist and a bow tie on the back.

    It was a long skirt. When Huangfu Ming saw it, he was very happy. Not only was it very beautiful, it was also very much like a child.

    He didn''t have to worry about people looking at me because I didn''t show too much in my dress.

    Out of the villa, we drove along the winding road, the car was open, the wind blew through my hair, I smelled the red roses, my body and mind were happy, and I felt happy.

    Huangfu Ming was driving, and looked at me with a bit of surprise, "My wife, you look so beautiful when you smile!"

    "Yeah, it''s just because of you that I don''t laugh much anymore!" I looked at him to see how he would react.

    The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile, and a trace of worry flashed across his eyes, "It''s alright, your husband will help you get your smile back." As long as you are with your husband in the future, your husband will make you laugh. Your husband likes his wife''s smile, a smile that can topple empires, and a smile that can bring down cities. "

    "Let''s hope so!" He didn''t intend to give up on me, and I felt a little disappointed.

    "Definitely." Huangfu Ming reached out his hand and pinched my chin, forcing me to look at him. His eyes were filled with determination and expectation. "Be happy, my wife!"

    I nodded casually. "Drive well!"

    Huangfu Ming released his hand and concentrated on driving.

    I looked to the side of the road.

    He had half my soul and the address of the island, so he wouldn''t have to worry too much about the sun, but he wouldn''t be able to bask in it for too long.

    The roses were also special. Although they looked like normal roses, they were more suitable for cultivation on the island than normal roses.

    Huangfu Ming also learned how to drive recently. He said that I like human life, so he would gradually learn how to adapt to human life. He said that he wanted to close the distance between him and me.

    Actually, even though I compromised, I did not intend to be together with him. Am I more moved by him?

    I''m not sure!

    So far, I am still Chu Yibai''s legal wife.

    Thinking of the word wife, I want to slap myself, I do not deserve!

    But what could I do?

    I looked at Huangfu Ming who was focused on driving. The profile of his profile could be said to be perfect.

    However, my vision suddenly blurred. Huangfu Ming turned into Chu Yubai and even turned around to smile at me.

    I suddenly realized that I was about to blurt out the words'' Chu Yibai ''.

    He was startled in his heart and quickly rubbed his eyes. When I looked over, Chu Yi Bai had become Huangfu Ming.

    I was a bit disappointed and a bit scared. If Chu Yubai had said the words'' Chu Yubai ''just now, who knows how many layers of waves he would have stirred up, I wouldn''t have fallen into an unsafe situation like this.

    From the high point of the island, we drove all the way to the flat area of the island.

    As we drove into the bustling area, I realized that it was a small town, with pedestrian streets, high-end movie theaters, and even low-end restaurants. Everything was ready.

    "Why are there so many people?"

    "It''s not that my wife likes people so much, but my husband has moved most of the people nearby to the island." Huangfu Haoyue looked at me with golden light in his eyes, as if he was waiting for my praise.

    "You''re too overbearing!" I''m amazed.

    Huangfu Ming tightly gripped the steering wheel for a long time before letting go. Although he didn''t express anything, I could feel his heartache.

    He suddenly felt that he was quite cruel, comparable to the cruelty of Huangfu Ming.

    Huangfu Ming returned to his normal demeanor, "Where does my wife want to go?"

    "Whatever, let''s get off first!" Huangfu Ming obediently parked the car and helped me down. "My wife is so beautiful. The more I look at her, the more I like her."

    Because my hair was too long, I went out with half a ball of hair tied up. The end of my hair was curled up and draped over my waist.

    At this moment, Huangfu Ming was recklessly playing with my pills.

    "Don''t move. What do we do if we disperse?"

    "It doesn''t matter. My wife will look good no matter what." However, Huangfu Ming didn''t care.

    "Also, do you always have to call me ''My wife'' in the future? That would be strange." I am a little disgusted, moreover, how can people call a woman in society these days. If others were to hear about her, they would definitely treat her as a monster.

    "Then what should I call my wife?" Huangfu Ming took my hand and caressed it.

    "Call me by my name." I don''t think he knows what modern people call their wives. I''d rather have him call me by my name than my wife.

    "That won''t do. Call her your wife, daughter-in-law? How about it? Which one does my wife like? "

    God, he even knew that. "I don''t like it!"

    "Wife!" Wife! Wife! "Hahaha!" Huangfu Ming didn''t care whether he was willing or not. The more he shouted, the more happy he got. He was truly like a child.

    "I''m not your wife, and I''m not married to you!"

    "Then I''ll marry you right now!" Huangfu Ming pulled me into his arms.

    "I am the wife of someone else in law! Not to anyone, or it would be bigamy. "Also, if I call you cheater now, you will be that Little San!"

    The truth is like this. On the marriage certificate, I am Chu Yibai''s wife, but I have never fulfilled my wife''s obligations.

    I despise myself.

    Huangfu Ming acted as if he didn''t hear me. Along the way, his wife called me and saw the cotton candy, "My wife, do you like to eat that? If you like, I''ll buy you a villa of cotton candy. "

    He pointed at the dolls on the street, "My wife, do you like this? "If you like, I''ll fill the entire villa."

    "Shut up!"

    It''s so noisy walking around the streets.

    "My wife, how charming is your husband?!" Huangfu Ming whispered in his ear.

    Indeed, there were always many people along the way, especially women, who threw him infatuated gazes. Some were because their girlfriend looked at Huangfu Ming, and their boyfriend was jealous. Wherever the two quarrelled, there would always be some invisible people who would bypass them, some even wanting to take a picture with Huangfu Ming, but they were all driven away by his ice-cold aura.

    Huangfu Ming was truly baffled. He had a mischievous smile on his face, but he seemed to be a thousand miles away from others. He actually made me think that he might have schizophrenia.

    Even though Huangfu Ming told me that, other than being a bit more relaxed beside me, his body is still a bit stiff at other times. He hates the intimacy of others.

    "If you want to, you can go over. Why are you following me?" I teased.

 C42

    We had a word or two to say.

    In my hands, I held onto the Dai Family to eat, looking around to see if there was anything fun to eat, and ˇ­ Terrain.

    Soon we came to a flowery pedestrian street.

    There were a lot of people gathered under the skyscrapers on the side of the street. It was unknown what they were looking at.

    I need to go over and see Huangfu Ming protecting me. He is holding my hand with one hand and his tall figure is walking in front.

    The ambulance roared past behind me, and Huangfu Ming hurriedly protected me by his side. He glared angrily at the ambulance that had stopped beside the crowd.

    I felt his anger. "What do you want? This place is filled with people, don''t mess around! "

    "Your husband wants to cripple that car!" A fierce look flashed across Huangfu Ming''s gloomy face.

    I tugged at his hand. "It''s okay! "Don''t act recklessly!"

    Huangfu Ming glanced at me, then looked at the ambulance in the distance. He forcefully suppressed his anger and put on a smile, "My wife is the biggest, your husband will listen to your wife."

    The crowd quickly dispersed and the paramedics carried the men out. They rushed into the ambulance.

    The police also came out, evacuating the crowd and cordoning off the police.

    Ding ling ling!

    Huangfu Ming''s phone rang.

    "Speak!" Huangfu Ming said coldly.

    On the other side of the phone, Huangfu Ming seemed to be in quite a hurry. His face was dark the entire time, and then he hung up.

    "Wife, something happened at the company. Your husband needs to go take a look." Huangfu Ming raised his head and looked into the crowd. Withdrawing his gaze, he said in a low voice.

    In order to integrate into human life, Huangfu Ming opened several companies, I don''t know the specifics.

    Since he has something on, then I can play by myself. Perhaps I can escape if there''s a chance, and as long as he can''t find me, maybe he won''t make things difficult for the people around me. I''m a little excited, "Then can I play by myself?"

    "Your husband wishes for your wife to stay by his side."

    He really didn''t relax for a moment. He kept a close eye on me.

    I was a little depressed. Huangfu Ming suddenly used a lot of strength in his hands, as if he was warning me.

    He didn''t look at me. He led me into the cordon and into the building.

    We walked side by side to the first floor and entered a company called the Sanskrit Spa Club.

    I felt a chill. Could it be that all the companies he opened were called Shan Ming?

    So childish!

    As soon as he entered, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes walked up to him, wanting to laugh but not daring to laugh. He didn''t feel polite, so he just smiled, because it was not the right time to be too happy when something happened, "Hello CEO, this must be Madam, Madam is really beautiful, she is a perfect match for CEO. "Good morning Madam!"

    The middle-aged man wanted to continue, but Huangfu Ming glared back at him, "Where''s Assistant Song?"

    "Assistant Song went to the police station to help with this matter." The middle-aged man quickly put away his flattery.

    "Bring the surveillance to the office." Huangfu Ming instructed.

    "Alright!"

    The middle-aged man gave the order to the microphone by his mouth, then led the way and led Huangfu Ming and I into the office.

    The office was simple and white, with a large area. Half of it was an office area while the other half was a resting area.

    Very quickly, the security guards knocked on the door and handed the recording to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man then respectfully handed the recording to Huangfu Ming, who was sitting on the boss''s chair.

    "All of you leave first. I have something to call you."

    The middle-aged man and the security guards retreated one after the other, not even daring to raise their heads.

    "My wife is going to rest in the resting lounge for a while so that my husband can take care of it." Huangfu Ming inserted the USB drive into the computer and said to me, who was sitting on his lap.

    I was bored and wanted to see what was going on. "I''ll accompany you!"

    Huangfu Ming stuck his head out from the side and looked at me. "My wife, aren''t you afraid?"

    I shook my head.

    Very quickly, the surveillance footage was called out.

    Hot springs have public spa, also have two people and private, and the accident is private spa.

    A middle-aged woman walked out of the resting area into the hot spring. She was wrapped in a white bath towel, covering the most important part of her body.

    Women were very seductive. It was obvious that they were usually well maintained and very rich. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to be bathing in a hot spring, let alone a private hot spring.

    The hot spring water here was all brought from the villa, so the gimmick was to have the effect of healing the wounds. Thus, it attracted many rich people and those who would enjoy their lives as soon as it was opened.

    The middle-aged woman slowly walked into the hot spring from the jade steps. The water in the hot spring was dense and it wrapped around her.

    Five minutes later, the woman suddenly stood up from the hot spring. It seemed like she wanted to get out of the hot spring in a flurry, but she didn''t. Her feet slipped and she fell into the hot spring.

    The spring water was not deep, but when the woman fell into the water, she did her best to pull at her left ankle, as if there was something wrapped around it.

    The woman''s body was dragged into the deep water, and her face was filled with fear. Suddenly, she clutched her neck with both hands. After a few minutes, the woman kicked her legs and died in the hot spring.

    In the surveillance footage, the woman''s body was floating like that with her head facing the monitor head. Her eyes suddenly rolled upwards as she stared at the monitor head.

    Huangfu Ming and I sat in front of the screen, as if a woman had died with everlasting regret, watching us.

    I was shocked. In just a second, Huangfu Ming''s large hand covered right in front of my eyes. Suddenly, darkness filled my eyes.

    I opened his hand and looked at the video again. Huangfu Ming had already turned it off.

    "My wife''s guts are not bad. As expected of the woman my husband took a fancy to!" Huangfu Ming placed his hand on my face. I turned away, curled my lips, and looked at him, "Tch, what do you think I''m doing? "I just saw ˇ­"

    I just saw dark purple shadows on the woman''s body. They came out from the woman''s body after her death and disappeared into the hot spring.

    "Your husband knows!"

    It seemed that Huangfu Ming also saw it, which meant that this murder wasn''t man-made but was a ghost.

    That dark purple shadow, I seemed to have known it before, but I couldn''t recall it.

    "What is my wife thinking?" Huangfu Ming ruffled the ends of my curly hair.

    "What are you going to do?" I pursed my lips at the computer and asked him what he was going to do about the murder.

    "There is a way to deal with the human world. Your husband doesn''t want to interfere, but since it was done by the ghost realm and you''re still causing trouble in our territory, your husband will make it pay the price." The viciousness in his eyes touched my heartstrings, making my heart palpitate.

    If he really wanted to deal with Chu Yi Bai and the others, then he would have to do what he did now!

    Therefore, I cannot anger him before I have the confidence to do so.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door.

    I wanted to get up from Huangfu Ming''s embrace, but he pressed me back, so I didn''t care anymore.

    If he doesn''t care, then why should I care!

    "Come in!" Huangfu Haoyue was brimming with vigor.

    The person who came in was a tall and thin man. He respectfully walked to the front of the desk, "CEO!" "Madam CEO!"

    "Little Song, what did the police say?"

    He saw that I was sitting on Huangfu Ming''s chest, and was playing with my hair. His face reddened, and he lowered his head, "The police said that the cause of death needs dissecting, and it can''t be determined. The club can still be operated as usual, but we need to cooperate with the investigation at any time."

    "Alright, I understand. Go back to your work!" Huangfu Ming sent Assistant Song away, deep in thought.

    I also tried to recall the memory of the dark purple shadow.

    After thinking for a while, I finally gave up.

    He had a bad memory, so there was nothing he could do.

    I sighed and came back to my senses. Only then did I realize that Huangfu Ming was curiously staring at me. "My wife, what are you thinking so much about?"

    "I just feel that the shadow is a little familiar, as if I''ve seen it somewhere before, but I just can''t remember where."

    Huangfu Ming''s ice-cold finger hooked down from my nose, "My wife, don''t even think about it. I have a husband for this!"

    He kissed me gently between my wrinkled eyebrows.

    Because of this matter, I no longer had the mood to visit the island, and because Huangfu Ming couldn''t get more sunshine, we drove back to the villa.

    After returning to the villa, Huangfu Ming went to the study room to busy himself, and I was so happy that I didn''t have to deal with him.

    In the bedroom, I watched the TV, lying on the chaise longue.

    Unknowingly, night came.

    Little Bamboo placed the dishes on the table one by one. When the last dish was served, Huangfu Ming leisurely walked in with his hands in his pockets.

    Little Bamboo quickly withdrew.

    "My wife is having dinner?" Huangfu Ming smiled lightly as he deliberately said this while looking at the table full of dinner.

    "Didn''t you see it all? Want to eat together? "Oh, I forgot. It''s a pity you can''t eat it." I got up and went to the table and picked up my chopsticks with a mocking smile on my face.

    I needed to remind him that he wasn''t human, that I was human, that we couldn''t be together.

    Huangfu Ming instantly stopped smiling and sat on my chair with a face full of black lines.

    "Go away, there are other chairs. Don''t push against me, I still need to eat!" After all, he was strong. I jumped up from my chair and was about to sit down on the chair next to me.

    Huangfu Ming grabbed me by the waist and let me sit on his lap.

    "Are you done yet? I want to eat!" I wobbled, my elbow almost hitting his face.

    Huangfu Ming hastily used his hand to cover his handsome face. "Your husband is your husband!"

    "I''m not a child, so I don''t need to be fed. Besides, I''m not old enough to be able to move my arms and legs." He hated contact like this the most, but he couldn''t break away from it.

    "My wife is a peerless crystal in your husband''s eyes, even holding her would cause her to fall." Huangfu Ming''s eyes were filled with tenderness, but when he saw me, he hurriedly dodged and didn''t spare him with his mouth, "You are holding glass, right? "Go away!"

    "Your wife wants your husband to go to bed to feed you?" Huangfu Ming extended his hand and scooped up a spoonful of West Lake beef. He blew on it and brought it to my mouth.

    I wanted to slap his face with my chopsticks, but I forced myself to open my mouth.

    Warm broth was fed into my mouth.

    "How''s the broth?"

    I nodded, good.

    "How about compared to your husband?"

    Puff ˇŞ -

    The broth that had just entered my mouth, upon hearing his casual questions, was sent back to Huangfu Ming''s handsome face without warning.

 C43

    The broth sprayed onto Huangfu Ming''s face, flowing down along his perfect figure.

    There was still some broth hanging from his determined chin. As a piece of beef slipped to the corner of Huangfu Ming''s mouth, his tongue suddenly hooked into his mouth.

    "What do you think?"

    Huangfu Ming chewed on it seriously, pondering over it. Then, he casually picked up a tissue on the table and wiped his face.

    "It''s not as delicious as my wife." His mischievous eyes stayed on my chest, and his desire was obvious.

    "I want to eat. I''m very hungry. How do I exercise when I''m hungry?" I said softly, so as not to excite his desire.

    "Then your husband will go to bed and wait for you, don''t let your husband wait too long!" Huangfu Ming reached out to wipe the soup stains from the corner of my mouth and put it into his own mouth. Then, he smiled complacently as he laid on the bed. He rested his head on his own arm and stared at me with a smile.

    Wordlessly, I pulled the chair over and sat with my back to him.

    Despite the entire Han Dynasty, my appetite wasn''t very good right now. It was like eating my last meal. After eating, I would be eaten alive.

    There was no longer any interest in eating the beef broth. Whenever I ate it, I would think of Huangfu Ming''s "compared to your husband" that didn''t stop at shocking people.

    I ate the grilled fish slowly.

    A quarter of an hour later, Huangfu Ming was a bit impatient and said, "My wife, your husband has starved to death!"

    "I''m eating fish with fish bones. Do you want me to choke to death by eating fish bones in such a hurry?" As I spoke, I pulled the chili sauce on the grilled fish to the side. Picking up the fish meat with many fish bones, I showed him the pile of small fish bones above the grilled fish plate.

    "Then your husband will help you!"

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw his body swaying on the bed. I hastily stopped him. "Don''t! I''ll finish eating immediately. Wait a moment."

    If he were to feed me, how would he feed me?

    I remember that when I was young, it was my mother who first put the fish in her mouth, chewed it until it was rotten, and removed the fish''s bones before feeding it to my mouth.

    If he came to feed me, wouldn''t he have to feed me through the mouth as well?

    I better not eat fish.

    After half an hour, I finally finished eating.

    Little Bamboo came in and took all the leftover food.

    Huangfu Ming calmly laid on the bed, looking at me. "My wife, can we begin?"

    "About that, I''m going to take a bath first. I''ll be ready in a moment."

    Huangfu Ming''s expression changed a few times. He could clearly feel that his ice-cold aura was expanding.

    "I promise, it''ll be done soon. Wait a bit longer, you don''t want me to accompany you on this sweaty spot either, right?" I whispered.

    "Alright! "My wife, you must hurry. Otherwise, your husband will rush in to find you." Huangfu Ming compromised and turned around. He laid on the water jade bed and watched me enter the bathroom.

    I took off my clothes and entered the pond. I pondered on how I would deal with Huangfu Ming later and pour him a cup of wine.

    He was just a ghost, how could he drink?

    Don''t end up cheating yourself.

    Drug him?

    Where did I get this medicine?

    One palm knocked him out, just like last time with Little Bamboo?

    How is that possible? He is so robust, my fist only tickled him.

    I need to find a harder weapon and borrow it to carry out my plan of knocking Huangfu Ming out.

    When I was ready, I left the bathroom and saw Huangfu Ming on the bed talking on the phone.

    He saw me and beckoned me to the bed.

    I walked over carefully and sat on one side of him, watching his back as he made the call.

    The timing was perfect!

    My heart is beating fast, but if I don''t do it, it will be eaten dry again tonight.

    He raised his hand and clutched the bottle of emulsion tightly. The sweat stuck to the bottle was very uncomfortable, and his arm was trembling.

    No, we can''t wait any longer.

    He didn''t stop there. He raised the bottle and fiercely smashed down on the back of Huangfu Ming''s neck. Because he knew that Huangfu Ming''s skin was thick, he used his full strength.

    Ah!

    This voice isn''t Huangfu Ming''s, it''s mine.

    I forgot, he was injured, it was me who was in pain.

    Huangfu Ming puzzledly turned his head to look at me. When he saw what I was holding in my hand, he immediately understood what was going on. He grabbed the bottle of milk and threw it far away.

    With a "pa" sound, the bottle shattered and it fell onto the ground miserably.

    The most tragic was me. As my body turned heavy, I fell unconscious in Huangfu Ming''s arms. The moment I fell unconscious, I saw anger bubbling out of his face.

    Fine, if I pass out, he won''t be able to do anything.

    In short, he had achieved his goal, but the process had been too violent.

    With a push from Huangfu Ming, I fell onto the water jade bed and saw him angrily striding out of the room.

    My vision finally gave out and I fell into a coma.

    I don''t know how much time had passed, but when I woke up, the sky was already bright. It was just that it was raining heavily outside, and the sea breeze was blowing wildly.

    Little Bamboo was putting food on the table, and I rubbed my aching neck, grimacing in pain, overcome by my own stupidity.

    I got used to it and walked over while stepping on my slippers. "Little Zhu, where is your family''s adult?"

    "Master said that the company has some matters to take care of, so we can let Madam rest at home." Little Bamboo finished serving the last dish and stood upright as he spoke.

    "What is it?"

    "Little Zhu overheard the lord''s call, saying that another murder occurred in the company last night."

    "Alright, you can go now!"

    After Little Bamboo went out, I had a sip of porridge, and the white porcelain spoon stirred wildly in the porridge bowl.

    Another murder case?

    That should be the second one.

    What exactly was that ghost trying to do, to frequently appear and kill people?

    Would there be a third or fourth person at this rate?

    I don''t know.

    In the afternoon, Huangfu Ming vigorously pushed open the door, angrily walked in, and heavily slammed the door shut with a wave of his hand.

    I quickly closed my eyes and pretended to sleep on the chaise longue.

    The cold air came closer and closer, until it stopped beside me and sat down.

    My heart was thumping, and my eyelids seemed to be trembling with tension.

    The back of his neck was suddenly seized by a cold hand.

    "Ah, it hurts!" I sat up in pain, bypassed his large hand, and retreated backwards, pulling away from Huangfu Ming. I frowned and looked at him grudgingly.

    "Your wife knows pain? Your husband thought that your wife didn''t know what pain was for?" What, stop pretending to sleep? Aren''t you afraid that your husband will eat you up? " Huangfu Ming''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Two pairs of hands pressed against the two knees that were bent up, locking me in place and preventing me from escaping.

    "It''s a misunderstanding, I didn''t mean to. About that, I heard that something happened in the company. Did that ghost kill someone again? "

    Afraid that he might be angry enough to turn into a beast, I had to smile and lick my face, kneel by his side, and rub his shoulders.

    Huangfu Ming''s body stiffened, "My wife!"

    There was disbelief in his words. He didn''t expect me to give in like this.

    Sigh, there was no other way. It was all because of him.

    "Isn''t it?" I pushed him gently on the shoulder, and his body swayed with my movements.

    All I felt was a brush in front of my eyes, and my jaw dropped, and I winced in pain.

    Huangfu Ming quickly turned around and pinched my chin with his hand. He exerted some force and his eyes became ablaze, "Do not hurt yourself again at any time in the future, do you understand? "Also, if you don''t want to get hurt, don''t think about hurting me either. Otherwise, if the pain hits you, your husband will feel heartache."

    I rubbed my hand against the fingers of his hand holding my chin, and blinked his big eyes. "I know! Not anymore. No, there was no later. "You still haven''t told me, did something happen at the company?"

    "Call me husband. Your husband will tell you!" Huangfu Ming''s finger that I was stroking trembled, the strength in his fingers became a lot lighter.

    I was stunned. I thought that I really wanted to know and didn''t want to say it, but the strength in my jaw tightened. Facing Huangfu Ming''s sinister eyes, I instantly became terrified. "Husband!"

    I''m not afraid of anything now. I''m just afraid that he''ll eat me.

    "Keep shouting!"

    I forcefully suppressed the urge to puke, and like a machine gun, I said, "Husband and husband ˇ­"

    However, Huangfu Ming had a face full of smiles, as if he was very satisfied.

    Aren''t you afraid of getting cocoons in your ears?

    I wish him a honeycomb of cocoons.

    Humph!

    "Ugh!"

    Her cold lips suddenly stuck up. She wanted to resist, but gave up in the end and closed her eyes.

    Huangfu Ming kissed me for a long time, so long that I started to feel lack of oxygen, powerlessly slapping him on the back.

    Surprised, he let go of me.

    Huangfu Ming helped me pat my back, he was very gentle.

    Seeing that I was unharmed, Huangfu Ming''s expression became serious, "Another person has died in the company. It''s the same as the previous one, and they''re both women."

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    "Your husband intends to use Little Bamboo as bait. We''ll wait patiently tonight."

    Of course, I chose the night. I know that his ability is the strongest at night.

    But wouldn''t using Little Bamboo as bait be too risky?

    "My wife, you don''t have to worry. My husband will always stay by the side and ensure that everything is fine. If he dares to cause trouble on the island, my husband will definitely make him pay the price."

    I nodded. "I''d like to go too."

    "No way!" Huangfu Ming flatly refused.

    "Why not?" I sat up straight and raised my voice.

    "Your husband is afraid that you will be injured!" Huangfu Ming pressed on my shoulder and told me to sit down.

    "I''m also afraid that you might get hurt!" No wonder, I was really bored here, but it was still very awkward for me to say it, so I quickly added, "You''re hurt, but it''s me who''s in pain!"

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes revealed a hint of joy, but I suddenly poured a bucket of cold water on his face. His expression instantly became a little unsightly.

    I shook his arm and said coquettishly, "Will you take me with you, husband?"

    I called the word "husband" very sweet and warm on purpose.

    Huangfu Ming''s body trembled as if goosebumps were appearing all over his body. He looked at me with wide eyes, "Is my wife sick?"

    "Ah?" I''m not sick! Do you want me to bicker with you every day? If you want, then I''ll bicker with you everyday. " I pretended to be surprised.

    "My wife, your husband hopes that you will always be happy to be yourself." Huangfu Ming pulled me into his embrace, his ice-cold hands caressing my back.

    Happy to be himself?

    You threatened my parents'' soul, my father-in-law, Chu Yi Bai, as well as the lives of the people around me. How can I be happy and be myself?

 C44

    In the evening, Huangfu Ming drove me and Little Bamboo to the company.

    Little Bamboo knew what to do, and its little hands were shaking.

    "Little Zhu, are you nervous?"

    Little Bamboo held onto the corner of its shirt and rubbed it. Then, it lowered its head and nodded.

    "It''s fine, I will help you. Your master will not let anything happen to you. You must trust him." I patted Little Bamboo on the shoulder to comfort him.

    In order to find the murderer, the restaurant would be closed tonight. There was only one private hot spring.

    Huangfu Ming was in the control room.

    I accompanied Little Bamboo to the lounge of my private hot spring, followed by Assistant Song. "Assistant Song, go ahead. I''m here to accompany you, it''s fine."

    Assistant Song hesitates a bit, I encourage the eye to look over, he finally still walked away.

    Little Bamboo was changing clothes, its body trembling.

    According to Little Bamboo''s current condition, it could easily be exposed, and it was very likely to be a bad thing.

    Gently, I stepped behind her and struck her in the back of the neck.

    Little Bamboo turned her head in surprise. "Madam, you ˇ­"

    Before I could finish, she fainted in my arms.

    I put the bamboo in the lounge, changed into a white towel, and walked into the hot spring.

    In the hot spring area, although the water was dense and seemed to be very warm, when I lifted my foot into the hot spring, I found that the water wasn''t very warm. At least, it wasn''t as warm as the hot spring I soaked in at the villa.

    In order to prevent Huangfu Ming from discovering me, I purposely turned my back to the monitor and coiled my hair up high.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no sound from the hot spring room. I felt sleepy and rubbed my tired eyelids.

    Gulp!

    A bubbling sound came from the water!

    I quickly put my hands down and stared at the hot spring, searching for the source of the sound.

    Sweat trickled down my forehead as it dripped down my face. I don''t know if it was hot or scared, but I was so immersed in the water that I didn''t even have the mood to wipe off my sweat.

    In the depths of the hot spring, a dark purple figure grew from small to large, from far to near. It quickly wrapped itself around my ankles, just like a dark purple silk cloth wrapped around my ankles.

    The dark purple figure tightened and tightened until it was firmly tied, and then it dragged my feet deep into the water.

    Only then did I wake up with a start, and my feet began to struggle, flopping around in the water.

    The dark purple figure is too powerful, I can''t break free.

    I tried to pull at the dark purple shadow, but it was like fog. I couldn''t grab it or pull it off.

    I panicked. My body was already pulled into the water by the dark purple shadow. The surface of the water gradually submerged my head.

    My breathing stopped and I held my breath as I looked at the dark purple shadow. It was still a familiar feeling, but I still couldn''t recall it.

    A melodious and beautiful song came to my ears. I suddenly realized that it was the dark purple ghost that I met on the island the day I escaped.

    The sound was breathtaking. I was so anxious that I forgot to breathe. The warm spring water seemed to have found its way to my body. Every one of them joyously squeezed into my body.

    I struggled in panic until I had no strength or perception to leave my body.

    The terrifying scene of the first victim dying with grievance suddenly appeared in his mind.

    He regretted so much. He had overestimated himself and underestimated the other party. He thought that he could handle all of this.

    He didn''t think that he would be put to death.

    "Shan Shan!" A man''s voice.

    "Shan Shan!" A woman''s voice.

    I woke up with hot tears in my eyes. I got up and threw myself in front of my parents. The three of us cried out in joy and hugged each other.

    He kept crying, "Daddy! "Mom!"

    For a long, long time, as if I hadn''t seen my parents for a century, I clung to them for fear they would disappear again.

    "I miss you guys so much, I miss you guys so much. Mom and Dad take me away, I want to be with you guys, I don''t want to live in this world in pain alone anymore, I don''t want to!" I was crying so hard my heart broke.

    "Shan Shan, Shan Shan, quickly go back!" My parents whispered in unison, choking.

    "No no, I don''t want to go back. I want to stay with Mom and Dad! I don''t want to go back, Mom and Dad. You can''t leave me. "No!"

    They pushed me away, and I hurried after them. I stumbled and fell to the ground, and they smiled and disappeared into the darkness.

    I hammered my hands on the black ground. It hurt, but not as much as it hurt.

    I slumped to the ground, sobbing uncontrollably into tears.

    Mom and Dad don''t want me, they don''t want me, leaving me alone in the world for what?

    Was he being tortured?

    Heh!

    After crying for a long time, I felt a little absent-minded. Was this pain really mine or Huangfu Ming''s?

    "Yue Er! Yue Er!"

    A clear male voice entered my ears, and I felt my body being shaken.

    I opened my eyes in some confusion, and a perfect man''s face came into view.

    This man is definitely the most handsome man I''ve ever met. If Chu Yubai is said to be gentle like jade and Huangfu Ming to be domineering and charming, then this man in front of me is the pride of the heavens with an indescribable noble aura.

    He was dressed in white, looking dignified and elegant with every movement. The dragon symbol on his forehead looked even more noble and mysterious.

    The silhouette was warm and dignified, neither frivolous nor arrogant. The smile was extremely lethal, as if it could hypnotize the four seasons and warm the ice mountain.

    "You are?" I caught my breath and steadied myself.

    "Yue Er, it''s me! What''s the matter with you? " The man looked me up and down, looking me up and down.

    His brain suddenly went blank.

    "Yu-gege!"

    It came from the mouth of my body, but not from mine.

    "Yu-gege, I''m sorry, I accidentally fell asleep."

    The man smiled brightly and helped himself up, "I''m fine! Are you still sleepy? "

    He shook his head.

    What was going on?

    In this body, I was like a superfluous soul, unable to control any of its movements or expressions or words.

    "Yue Er, where do you want to go?" Brother Yi dotingly touched the head of "I". His eyes were like crescent moons, bright and warm.

    "I ˇ­" She raised her hand and pointed at the high point on the island as she said tenderly, "Brother Gurgle, I want to go there and watch the sunrise."

    "Alright!"

    So, "I" and Yi-gege held hands and walked towards the high point.

    Brother Yi always held the hand of "I" tightly, afraid that "I" would trip on the uneven ground.

    Finally, we reached the high point of the island.

    We were sitting side by side on a big rock, and in front of us was a cliff.

    The golden sunlight slowly rose from the sea''s surface, just like the hope in the world was released from Pandora''s box. Everything was enveloped in the golden sunlight, gradually awakening from the darkness of the night, brimming with vitality.

    I followed my body''s gaze to observe the surroundings. The island was very large, with a low to high terrain. The sky above the sea was a straight line, birds were flying, big fish were swimming in the deep blue sea, and the beach closest to the sea surrounded most of the island''s circumference.

    The beach was actually purple, the Illusory Charm.

    Green plants covered the ground, and the huge green leaves swayed in the sea breeze.

    "Me" could not help but exclaim in admiration, "So beautiful!"

    "If you like us, you can stay here from now on. What do you think?" Brother Yi Yi took the "I" into his arms.

    "Yu-gege, you are so nice!" "But my parents have betrothed me to Master Ximen. Master Xi Men Yu is near to death in his prime, his wife died young, and his concubines were numerous. However, his family is extremely wealthy, and no one dares to offend him. "

    "No worries, leave it to me!"

    "No, Yi-gege, you will be hurt. I''ve made up my mind. Today, I''ll go home and pack up my things and run away with you. From now on, we live on this island and do not bother with worldly affairs. "

    "Do you really not need me to go?" Brother Yi was somewhat worried.

    "Yeah, I can do it myself."

    "Alright, you take care of your own safety. I''ll wait for you here!"

    After the sunrise, as "I" and Yo-ge played among the palm trees and basked on the purple sand beach, "I" sang happily, the song clear and melodious, echoing across the island with the sea breeze.

    Everything was happy and beautiful.

    The song awoke me, and I suddenly understood that the dark purple figure was the owner of the body of "I".

    What did she bring me here for?

    Soon, the sun had set.

    "Yin-gege, I''m leaving."

    "Yue Er, go and come back quickly."

    "Yes."

    Brother Yi stood tall and watched me leave the island in the boat.

    "I" hopping back to the shore full of joy, heart savor today''s happy and happy.

    Suddenly, a group of people ran out from who knows where and surrounded them, all of them ferociously.

    "I" backed up a few steps with a shaky voice, "What are you doing?"

    A man dressed in better clothes than the others walked out and ordered, "Master wants me to invite Aunt back to the house!"

    "I" pretended to be calm and chuckled. "So you''re from the Ximen Estate. I need to go home and pack up my things now. Tomorrow is the wedding day. Why did you let me enter the estate today?"

    "Auntie, there''s no need to go home. The kids just came from there and the things have already been prepared. The old mistress said that you might be here, so she told me to wait here. Indeed, she finally arrived." The old master could no longer wait until tomorrow and would enter the palace today. It would be the same even if he were to escort the bride back tomorrow. "Aunty, please hurry up and don''t make the old master wait. Otherwise, if the old master gets angry, the little ones won''t be able to explain themselves." The man didn''t hesitate. He waved his hand, and the minions immediately grabbed the "I" and shoved it into a red sedan chair.

    "I ˇ­" His body jolted up and down on the palanquin, feeling extremely uncomfortable. His heart was flustered and he didn''t know what to do.

    He had originally wanted to go back and pack up his belongings to escape, but it seemed that Master Xi Men had seen through "I" or felt that "I" was not that easy to compromise. That was why he wanted to imprison me in his residence.

    "I" in the sedan chair anxious and noisy, and was about to jump in the sedan chair, but was told by a man, "I" if not, "I" parents will be in danger.

    Helpless, ''I'' could only quietly stay in the sedan.

    After several miles, the sedan finally landed on the ground.

    "I ˇ­" Walking out of the palanquin, he discovered that the palanquin went directly through the main entrance and landed in front of a brightly lit room.

    "Auntie, please!"

 C45

    "I" was invited into the room by the man. The door suddenly slammed shut, and when "I" rushed over again, the man had already locked the door from the outside. "Kacha!" The lock seemed to have locked on to the heart of "I".

    As night fell, the red light flickered.

    The room was so red that "I" was tired of it. He held the broken corner of his teacup in his hand and held it tightly, his hand trembling.

    He felt the pain from his nails digging into his flesh. "I" suddenly understood and adjusted to the situation.

    A shadow flashed at the door, and with a ''kacha'' sound, the lock was opened.

    "I" jumped up from the bed and hid on the side of the bed frame, vigilantly watching the approaching person.

    The man''s voice appeared in the doorway. "You stay here."

    "Yes sir!"

    A man with half a head of white hair walked in. He had a fat belly and looked like he was walking with a big belly. He was dressed in a civilian''s uniform. His dark green silk clothes were inlaid with gold threads.

    "My little Yue-er, your husband is here!" His voice was vulgar and unpleasant to hear. It was an unconcealable vicious desire.

    He walked toward the "I" and the "I" retreated step by step until he was forced into a corner. There was no escape.

    "Don''t come near me, or I''ll be too polite!"

    "I ˇ­" With one hand holding the fragment, and the other holding the fragment, it was obvious that his hand was shaking.

    Master Xi Men raised his head and laughed.

    "I" wanted to take the opportunity to run around him, but when he passed by, he caught it in his arms with a big hand.

    With a swing of his hand, the blade flew towards Master Xi Men''s neck.

    In that instant, the master of the Xi Men family had grabbed "me" ''s wrist with unerring accuracy and exerted his strength.

    "I ˇ­" Feeling the pain, his fingers loosened and the blade fell to the ground.

    Then the sky spun and the earth spun. "I" was thrown onto the bed by Master Xi Men.

    Master Xi Men was like a hungry wolf pouncing on its prey. "I" was knocked unconscious and had no time to stop.

    "I ˇ­" Only now did he wake up from his stupor and started beating on Old Master Xi Men with both of his hands. However, he was too weak to resist at all.

    I felt a sharp pain in my tongue, and a gush of blood spread through my mouth.

    "I" bit my tongue and committed suicide, dying with grievance.

    A dark purple figure flew out from the body of "I" as it stared at the master of the Xi Men family with a pair of scarlet eyes.

    My soul is still there, unable to move.

    The pain stabbed into my heart like a sharp dagger, slicing open my heart with a knife, causing my heart to bleed.

    I cried, my soul cried.

    The dark purple figure in the air revealed a slight smile. It was a self-deprecation, but also a boundless hatred.

    It was as if I was infected. Great hatred and pain rose up in my heart and gradually condensed into an atomic bomb.

    Closing my eyes, I couldn''t look straight at it.

    My soul floated out of my body.

    A dark purple figure rammed into me. With a flash of white light, I covered my eyes.

    "Lin Yue!"

    I opened my eyes and the light faded. I squinted at the source of the sound.

    In front of me stood a man with a golden face and a long black beard.

    "Who are you?" I asked him doubtfully.

    "I am the Celestial Emperor!" The man''s thin lips parted and his voice was loud and serious.

    "Celestial Emperor?"

    "Because you seduced the Crown Prince of Heaven Realm and committed such a heinous crime, I punish your origin soul to not be reincarnated, and to be imprisoned on the Rootless Island, and to never meet the Crown Prince again."

    I thought that I had already escaped from the dark purple shadow, but who would have thought that the dark purple shadow would once again entrap me within her soul. I was still unable to say anything.

    Now she was being punished by the Celestial Emperor.

    "Crown Prince? "I did not!"

    Lin Yue''s soul denied her statement.

    The Heavenly Emperor waved his large sleeves, and a mirror appeared out of nowhere. Inside the mirror, there was an elder brother, who was pacing back and forth on the purple beach, "He is the Prince of Heaven Realm, my son."

    "Brother Yi? "Impossible!" Lin Yue''s soul turned pale in fright. She did not know that her Brother Yi was actually the Crown Prince of Heaven Realm.

    Lin Yue had accidentally discovered this island, attracted by the scenery of the island, and found her brother in the hot spring.

    From then on, the two of them played with each other and laughed together. He loved listening to her singing, and she liked how he treated her.

    He never thought that he was actually the Crown Prince of Heaven Realm.

    With a wave of the Sky Emperor''s sleeve, the mirror disappeared, and the white figure in the mirror also disappeared.

    "He will marry the goddess of the Ninth Heaven, so give up!"

    The ruthless words of the Celestial Emperor struck Lin Yuexin''s heart like an iron rod dipped in salt water, hitting her soul time and time again.

    Lin Yue sat paralyzed on the ground.

    A bone-piercing cold wind blew across the area as Lin Yue fell from the ninth heaven. The wind whistled past her ears as she landed heavily on the island.

    She did not believe that her brother would marry anyone else. She knew that his brother would be waiting for her, so she wanted to go find him.

    However, no matter which way she went, she couldn''t charge out.

    So it turned out that the Celestial Emperor had set up a barrier around her. She repeatedly rammed into it with all of her strength, and again and again, but again and again, she bounced back to the ground, her heart breaking into pieces.

    "Never see each other again?"

    Lin Yue sat on the ground and howled in despair, her voice trembling with endless pain.

    My soul was shaken out of her soul.

    The sun rose and set. The rain came and went, and came again.

    Lin Yue was trapped inside the barrier. Every day, she would use her soul to break the barrier, but unfortunately, how could that be possible?

    The ghost aura on her body turned from a white shadow to a grey shadow, and then slowly turned into a dark purple colour, becoming more and more intense.

    My soul was always with her, but she didn''t see me. She probably couldn''t see me.

    It was as if I had walked through her entire life. I felt the same anger and despair in my heart, as well as the anticipation of seeing big brother Lin again.

    I remembered the story Huangfu Ming told me about the divine beast guarding the island. They were actually imprisoned on the same island for a thousand years, but they were never to meet again.

    "Lin Yue, is this the reason for your killing?"

    I shouted at her.

    She looked at me in surprise.

    I can finally hear you.

    I had spoken to her before, had been in front of her eyes, trying to get her attention, but to no avail. She didn''t expect that this time, she would actually hear it.

    "Hahahaha!" Her laughter was bleak and full of anger. "What do you think?"

    When she spoke, her eyes were dark, and I was shocked.

    But I had to stop her. I couldn''t forget the real purpose of this Li Dai Tao''s death.

    "Do you want to see the Crown Prince? I can help you. "

    Seeing the disbelief in her eyes, I continued, "You let me see your life. Perhaps you just want me to experience all of your good fortune and misfortune, but you can''t kill the innocent. I know where your big brother Yi is. As long as you don''t hurt anyone anymore, I''ll help you. "

    A dark purple figure flashed and Lin Yue pounced in front of me, her hand tightly grabbing onto my neck.

 C46

    Why was it that every time he spoke, whether it was the beginning of anger, the beginning of mockery, or the beginning of something unpleasant, it would always end with him being deeply in love with her?

    Sometimes I really admire him.

    Domineering appearance and indecent character.

    In the bedroom, Huangfu Ming placed my soul back in place and carried the weakened me into the bathroom.

    Ambiguous smells from the bathtub wafted around us.

    Huangfu Ming rubbed me in the bath with a bit of suppressed anger.

    "Huangfu Ming, you scoundrel, you hurt me!" I subconsciously tried to grab his hand, but unexpectedly, Huangfu Ming''s grip tightened.

    "What are you doing?" Huangfu Ming imprisoned me in his arms and brought a chilly aura to my side. "My wife, are you going to act on your own in the future? "Hmm?"

    "Ah?" "Ugh!" I flushed. "No," I said. Let go of me, it''s really painful! "

    "If my wife still doesn''t listen, the punishment will be that simple." Huangfu Mingsong let go.

    "Then how do you want to punish me?" I''d like to hear how he wants to punish me.

    "I''ll make it so that you won''t be able to get out of your husband''s bed for the rest of your life!"

    Bastard!

    I knew exactly what Huangfu Ming meant. His hand quickly moved below me and pressed down heavily on the hill.

    I ducked, embarrassed. "I got it!"

    I was about to climb out of the bath.

    Huangfu Ming fished out a towel from the shelf beside the bathtub and wrapped it around me, "My wife is currently weak and unable to catch a cold, so wrap the towel around you. Come, raise your hand. Fine, my wife is so obedient!"

    I looked at his delicate movements and rolled my eyes. What a long-winded man.

    After carrying me out of the bathroom, Huangfu Ming placed me in front of the dressing table and helped me blow my hair. "My wife''s hair is so beautiful!"

    "Does it look good?"

    My hair was indeed long and black, and grew rapidly. Previously, I could have used the amulet that my parents had given me to suppress my speed of growth. But now, without the amulet, my hair grew longer and longer.

    Everyone who saw me would praise my hair and attract the envy of the crowd, but I didn''t think it was pretty.

    "But don''t you feel like hair always looks like it can''t be dried out? Tidal tides?" I looked at Huangfu Ming in the mirror. He was lightly stroking my hair, blowing on the roots of my hair.

    "A little!" Three thousand thread of vexation, his wife really had a lot of vexation. "However, with your husband here, he will definitely help you clear out all of your worries."

    How is that possible? Half of my 3000 troubles are because he, Huangfu Ming, has, can he make him disappear?

    "Right, how do we find Lin Yue''s clone?" Not wanting to discuss these meaningless matters, I decided to change the subject.

    "Lin Yue''s source spirit is imprisoned. If the other souls were to be reincarnated, they would inevitably become idiots after being reborn. Your husband has already given the order for them to find naturally foolish women on the island. I believe that the result will be soon." At this moment, Huangfu Ming had already dried my hair. He held a sandalwood comb in his hand and gently combed my hair, strand by strand. His method was somewhat clumsy, but it was obvious that he was very diligent.

    "Really? You''re pretty fast! " I was very surprised. I didn''t expect Huangfu Ming to be so efficient.

    "Thank you, my wife, for your praise." Huangfu Ming was beaming with happiness, as happy as a child who had eaten a candy rewarded by his teacher.

    "Tch!" Was it that exaggerated!?

    Huangfu Ming really didn''t know a thing about combing my hair. After he helped me smooth it out, my hair was actually very smooth, and didn''t require much skill in smoothing it out. I wrapped my hair up myself, and coiled it up high.

    Then a red rose headdress on the side of her coiled hair.

    "So beautiful!" Huangfu Ming stood beside me, looking at the back of my head with an intoxicated expression.

    I sat and looked at him in the mirror and asked him deliberately, "Is it nice to have hair ornaments or is it nice to have people?"

    "Of course my wife will look good!" Huangfu Ming raised his head and looked into my eyes in the mirror as he spoke without hesitation.

    "Who did you learn all this shameless love talk from?" I lowered my head, avoiding his affectionate gaze.

    Huangfu Ming was actually very pleased with himself as he said in a low voice, "I understand without a teacher! Your husband is smart! "

    Heh! Heh! Heh!

    I was speechless.

    In the evening, Little Bamboo brought in a piece of paper and gave it to Huangfu Ming.

    "What is it?"

    Huangfu Ming spread the paper slip on his palm and handed it over to me.

    I looked and saw what seemed to be the address on the slip of paper. "Is this the current address of Lin Yue''s avatar?"

    Huangfu Ming nodded and said that he was.

    "Then let''s go now!"

    "Alright!"

    The sports car roared as it drove from the villa to the bustling area.

    He parked in the company''s parking garage and we got out and walked through the bustling crowd.

    Huangfu Ming held my hand tightly, as if he was afraid that I would lose it.

    My palms sweated. "Don''t grip me so tightly. My hands are sweating."

    I admire myself, too. In his big, cold hands, my palms actually sweat.

    I withdrew my hand from his large palm and raised my hand to place the palm in front of his eyes. "Look, there''s so much sweat!"

    Huangfu Ming subconsciously moved his head, but before he could see my palm clearly, I had already retracted it.

    Two palms on his body, just like that, the sweat on his palms were all wiped by me onto the short white sleeves on Huangfu Ming''s chest.

    There were traces of sweat on her snow-white sleeves, making her look very ugly. Luckily, I didn''t have obsessive-compulsive disorder. Otherwise, I would have made him take off his clothes on the spot.

    Unexpectedly, Huangfu Ming wasn''t annoyed and grabbed my hand back, "The reason you''re sweating is because your soul has left your body for a long time, and right now, your body is still not fully used to it yet. "Don''t move, there are too many people here, your husband is afraid that you might get hurt."

    Initially, I was still struggling, but after hearing that he didn''t have any intention of relaxing, I stopped struggling and let him grab me. I walked beside him as I searched for the address on the slip of paper.

    This address is in the Magnificent District, which is also the Rich District. I think Lin Yue''s clone must be in a very rich family.

    As I thought about it, my heart actually felt a little comforted.

    After all, I have experienced her previous life as a bystander. That kind of pain can very easily be transformed into hatred, so I understand her well, hoping to help her dissolve the ill fate of her previous life.

    Not far away, between two tall buildings, there was a small alley surrounded by many people. Inside was a man cursing, "You trash, you can''t do anything. What are you going to do? Let''s see if your father will beat you to death today."

    Wuu!" "Ahhh!" There was a woman''s scream in the gap.

    And the crying of a child, "No, Dad, don''t hit my mother! "Don''t hit Mom."

    "Scram!"

    Huangfu Ming and I didn''t come forward to meddle in other people''s business, but because this place is very similar to the address on the note.

    I didn''t expect that right after we climbed up, there would be a small body flying towards me.

    Before I could even react, Huangfu Ming was already standing in front of me, reaching out his hand to catch the body that was thrown at me.

    I saw that it was a little boy. Everyone looked towards us and heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the child was caught.

    The child cried as he held Huangfu Ming''s leg. "Big Brother, please save my mother. Otherwise, my mother will be beaten to death by Father."

    We all looked in front of us. An old man of about sixty, ragged and dirty, like a beggar, was grabbing viciously at the hair of the woman sitting on the floor, punching her in the face with his fists.

    The woman''s face was covered in blood, her hair was disheveled, and she did not plead nor had the strength to dodge. All she could do was shiver, and her eyes were blurry and empty.

    Huangfu Ming handed the child into my arms, then went up and kicked the man to the ground, "Hit the woman. You''re called a man, an animal."

    The child''s clothes were tattered and his face was covered in tears. Seeing that his mother had been saved, he rushed to the woman''s side. "Mom, quickly get up. Where are you hurt?"

    The child was only four years old, but he seemed to be very sensible. He reminded me of the child I was giving birth to, and my tears were a bit misty.

    Huangfu Ming ruthlessly dragged the man a few times until he kneeled on the ground and begged for mercy.

    He looked back at me, then at the woman and the child on the ground, and glared maliciously at the bruised man. "Today I''ll let you have a taste of being beaten, too, and for the sake of my wife and your wife and children, I''ll let you go. If you do that again, I won''t let you off lightly."

    The man''s face lit up and he kowtowed gratefully. Then, he actually ignored his wife and children and scrambled away.

    Everyone applauded.

    I scoffed. Now that I know how to clap my hands and cheer for them, why didn''t I stick my head out to help when I was fighting just now? I would only stand to the side and observe. I didn''t even want to pay attention to them.

    At this time, the child was already helping the woman into the alleyway. Huangfu Ming and I followed behind.

    For the first time, Huangfu Ming''s image lit up in his heart. Especially his words, "hit a woman, and you call yourself a man, and a beast!"

    Awesome!

    In the alleyway of two skyscrapers, there was a small black tent set up a hundred meters away. It was very simple and shabby. There were a lot of broken things scattered around and it was just like a small garbage collection station.

    The child placed the woman on a small wooden stool at the entrance to the tent and brought her water to wipe her face.

    The woman was very beautiful. Although her face was covered with deep, shallow blood stains, it still couldn''t cover her pretty face. Perhaps it was because of the prolonged exposure to the sun, her skin was a little dark.

    I looked at her and felt that she looked really familiar. After letting Huangfu Ming confirm the address, I looked up and down at the woman with a silly look. I didn''t know if it hurt or not, but I asked, "Little friend, what''s wrong with your mother?"

    "Mommy is a fool, Daddy will beat Mommy whenever he''s upset." The child was crying bitterly as he helped his mother to straighten out her tousled hair.

    I looked at Huangfu Ming with complicated feelings, "She''s Lin Yue?"

    Huangfu Ming nodded. Tears instantly gushed out of my eyes and my voice became choked with sobs. "How is this possible?"

    This foolish woman was actually Lin Yue''s reincarnation. She looked to be in her twenties, yet she was violated by over sixty men. She gave birth to a child, and was even tortured.

    If Lin Yue''s source spirit knew about this, I think her hatred would be thick.

 C47

    "We need to take her away, but what about the child?"

    "With your husband here, my wife, there''s no need to worry."

    The sound of police cars came from outside the alleyway. We turned around to look at the alleyway''s entrance, and saw that the man with a swollen nose was following beside the two policemen like a dog''s leg, pointing at Huangfu Ming. "It''s him, it''s him that hit me."

    This damned old man had gone to call the police.

    I worriedly looked at Huangfu Ming. The corner of Huangfu Ming''s mouth curled up and a cold intent flashed in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "You must be tired of living!"

    "Huangfu Ming, they are police officers. Don''t act recklessly." My little finger secretly hooked onto Huangfu Ming''s pinky, signalling him not to act recklessly.

    Because it was night, the light in the alleyway was dim. The police turned on their flashlights and shone a blinding light on Huangfu Ming and me.

    Huangfu Ming stepped forward and stood in front of me.

    With the police backing him up, the old man proudly pointed at Huangfu Ming''s nose and said, "It was him who beat me to such a state. Comrade Police, please uphold justice for me, a mere commoner."

    "CEO Huangfu, why are you here?" One of the policemen knew Huangfu Ming?

    "It''s this big brother and big sister that saved my mother. They are good people." The child rushed in front of Huangfu Ming and stretched out his small arm to help us speak.

    When the old man saw this, he became angry from embarrassment. He walked up and was about to kick the little boy. The little boy fearfully hid under Huangfu Ming and hugged his long leg.

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes were sharp as he stared at the old man. The old man hesitated for a moment before being held back by the policemen, "It seems like you intentionally injured him in front of him and even brought the villain to sue first, bringing him back to the police station. CEO Huangfu, I''m sorry, we still have some official business to attend to, so we''ll be taking our leave first. "

    "Take care!"

    Then, the old man begged, but was still taken to the police car, unwilling to leave.

    "Little brother, big brother will bring you to a good place and take your mother with you. We will go together, okay?" And your mother needs a doctor to treat her. "

    Huangfu Ming comforted him.

    I didn''t expect Huangfu Ming to treat the little boy with such a soft and serious attitude.

    He was soft with me, but he wasn''t serious!

    The little boy looked at the woman and nodded. "Thank you, big brother, big sister!"

    Huangfu Ming brought the mad woman and the little boy to the villa, and even invited a famous doctor to treat the wounds of the woman. As for the matter of foolishness, medicine could not cure it.

    As long as the source spirit did not return, a woman would forever be a fool.

    One day, Huangfu Ming came back to ask me to turn on the TV. I turned it on in confusion, not knowing what he was up to.

    I saw that the matter regarding Lin Yue''s avatar had been exposed. The news had it that Lin Yue was an idiot who was abandoned by his own parents and sold to an old man in the hands of a trafficker.

    The old man brought Lin Yue''s clone to beg everywhere.

    Lin Yue''s clone hadn''t enjoyed a day of blessings with the old man, and he still needed to appease the old man. He didn''t let go even when he was pregnant, and attacked Lin Yue''s clone when he was in a bad mood.

    After the birth of the child, the old man let Lin Yue''s clone bring the child to beg for food, live out in the open, and take shelter under the sun and rain.

    "This kind of person should die!" I was so angry that my hair stood on end.

    "My wife, don''t be in such a hurry. Keep watching!"

    At the end of the news, the old man suddenly bled to death in the jail.

    I was exhilarated.

    "You''re happy?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s good that you''re happy. Your husband is really worried to see that you''ve been depressed recently."

    I''m scared, Huangfu Ming couldn''t be trying to make me happy by killing the old man, right?

    As he thought this, his eyes unconsciously moved to his face. When he saw me looking at him, he immediately said, "My wife, this has nothing to do with your husband. He was the one who got what he deserved."

    Really?

    Anyway, this is good news.

    After nearly a week, the woman regained her composure.

    The little boy was sent to an orphanage, but Huangfu Ming paid for it and went to kindergarten. The little boy couldn''t bear to part with his mother, and we didn''t know how to explain it to him. We only said that we were going to send his mother abroad to recuperate, so that he would study hard and not disappoint his mother''s expectations.

    Only in the end did the little boy reluctantly leave.

    After everything is settled, we will bring the woman into the barrier that imprisons Lin Yue''s source spirit.

    I told her that the avatar was found and told her not to worry, but because a woman''s body isn''t good, she needs treatment before she can withstand her possession.

    The reason I did this was because I didn''t want Lin Yue to see her clone in such dire straits.

    From afar, I could see Lin Yue waiting at the edge of the boundary, her head filled with anticipation.

    When I saw us, I just stared at the crazy woman between Huangfu Ming and me.

    In fact, she was a crazy woman, but she was one of those quiet, neither mischievous nor destructive women. It was acceptable.

 C48

    A cold kiss fell.

    Knowing that the struggle was futile, I simply let him go.

    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Lin Yue and the others approaching. My back stiffened, and I hurriedly patted Huangfu Ming''s chest as I shook my head with all my might.

    But Huangfu Ming actually ignored me. He only let go of me when Lin Yue and the rest arrived beside us.

    My cheeks were burning. I wiped my mouth frantically with one hand and elbowed Huangfu Ming on the arm, but he didn''t seem to mind at all.

    "Thank you!" Noble and elegant, this was truly much better than Huangfu Ming.

    "You''re welcome." Huangfu Ming calmly interrupted me and pulled me to his side. He looked as if he was warning others that I was his personal possession and that no one dared to covet me or even speak a single word.

    I couldn''t be bothered to deal with him. Looking at the contented Lin Yue, I felt very gratified that this matter had finally come to a perfect end.

    "Lin Yue, what are you and the Crown Prince planning to do next?"

    I thought, they finally meet again, will definitely find a fairyland on earth, love each other, accompany each other, live this life together.

    "We''re leaving!" Lin Yue frowned, as if she felt sad.

    I was puzzled, but I didn''t care. "Where are you planning to go? "Is it convenient to tell me? If I miss you in the future, can I come and see you?"

    Lin Yue slowly shook her head. Their bodies started to turn illusory, and through their illusory bodies, I could see the cave walls behind them.

    The shock in my heart made me grip Huangfu Ming''s hand tightly.

    What was going on?

    My eyes widened as I looked at the smiling Lin Yue and the crown prince. A formless'' goodbye ''was emitted from their mouths, and as I listened, my heart was in a state of panic.

    Their eyes met, looked at each other affectionately, and disappeared.

    My legs went soft, and just as my body was about to collapse onto the ground, Huangfu Ming held me up in time.

    "Why?" Until now, I still hadn''t reacted. It was only when they met did they disappear just like that?

    "This is the punishment that the Heavenly Emperor gave them. Because they offended the dignity of the Heavenly Emperor, the moment they meet, they will disappear from this world." Huangfu Ming comforted me gently.

    I shoved him away. "You always knew that, didn''t you? "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "Your husband tells my wife, will she stop the two of them from meeting?" Huangfu Ming opened his arms to me as if he was coaxing a child.

    I shook my head, depressed, not knowing what to do, and stepped back a little.

    Yeah, can I stop it?

    No, everything seemed to be fated. It was just a matter of time.

    It was just like how some people were destined to meet. Whether it was the right person or the wrong person, or the right time or the wrong time, they would eventually meet again.

    Just like me and Chu Yibai, me and Huangfu Ming.

    What will happen to us?

    Looking at Huangfu Ming, I thought absentmindedly, I have to leave him, I have to leave him.

    If we continue to pester like this, our end result will be no more than a replica of Lin Yue and Brother Gou.

    I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid that my life is entangled with love, I cannot turn the situation around, I am entangled in bad karma, I waste my life, my life is more than that, I like a stable life, I have a safe life.

    Multicolored light shone in from outside the cave. The combination of gold and dark purple was dazzling.

    I suddenly ran out and looked up. In my blurry vision, there were two streams of light, gold and dark purple, slowly fusing in the sky. They formed a semicircle around the island, shining brightly in every corner of the island.

    It was just like their love. They had experienced happiness, pain, separation from life and death, reunion after a long period of separation, and finally, turned into the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    "Are they dead?" Huangfu Ming followed closely behind me. I didn''t look back as I stared at the sky and feebly asked him this question.

    Huangfu Ming held his arm. He leaned behind me and rubbed my skin, "They have already lost their souls, but they used the last bit of their Essence to merge into one and transform into island essence energy to protect the entire island."

    That''s right, Huangfu Ming said that this rootless island would settle down because of the island guardian beast.

    Now, the divine beast guarding the island and his lover''s souls belonged to the heaven and earth. This island naturally couldn''t take root here.

    However, even though Lin Yue and the Crown Prince were scared out of their wits, they still didn''t forget to protect this island.

    I looked up at the sky as if I could see their happy smiles, and the corners of my mouth lifted.

    If that''s what they want, I wish them well.

    "Huangfu Ming, I''m so tired. Bring me back!" I turned my head to look at Huangfu Ming. He didn''t say anything, but gently carried me and flew back to the villa''s bedroom.

    I don''t know if it was due to my mood or my body, but I slept for a day and a night.

    When I woke up, Huangfu Ming was not by my side. I got off the water jade bed and walked into the bath.

    In the bath, I leaned against the edge and closed my eyes.

    When he thought of Chu Yubai, he wondered if he was doing well.

    I have to leave this place, leave Huangfu Ming''s side. However, I cannot go find Chu Yibai.

    Huangfu Ming used the people around me to threaten me, but if he couldn''t find me, even if he caught the person beside me, who would he threaten?

    The reason why I met him was because of my protective talisman.

    As soon as my parents died, the protective talisman was gone. Without the protective talisman, Huangfu Ming pestered me.

    So now I need to get out of here and go to the south and find this talisman, or the person who provided it. Maybe that person has some way to get rid of these demons forever.

    Thinking of this, I let out a long breath.

    Fleeing from the island was an urgent matter.

    "What is my wife thinking? Why is she so lost in thought?"

    "Ah?" Uh, no, I wasn''t thinking about anything! "

    At some point in time, Huangfu Ming appeared by the side of the bath. His head was lowered above mine, just inches away from mine.

    Looking at his icy face in front of me, I took a deep breath and felt guilty. I avoided his burning gaze and stammered as I answered his question.

    Huangfu Ming traced a finger on the outline of my soft face, a thoughtful look in his eyes, but he didn''t pursue the reason behind my absent-mindedness. "Your husband had Little Zhu prepare you something to eat, your wife has just woken up. You need to eat something, otherwise, it won''t be good for your body to soak in it for so long."

    "What did you do?" I asked lazily.

    "Just what my wife usually likes to eat." Huangfu Ming carried me out of the bath and looked at me.

    Perhaps I was already used to his gaze, but I actually didn''t care that he was looking at me so brazenly. Ah, it''s not the first time anyway, so what does he care about!

    Standing up, I took the clothes from him and put them on. "Have you seen enough?"

    Huangfu Ming''s tall figure forced me to the wall, "No." Just let your husband see it for the rest of his life, that''s all. "

    I ignored him, passing under his arm, which was pressed up against the wall. "I want to have a big meal."

    "Oh? Your wife, your husband, will take you to a feast or something. " I walked in front and Huangfu Ming followed behind. He seemed very happy to hear my words.

    "I don''t know. I just want a change in taste. I still want to make a hair. It''s too long, so I need to trim it." I said it casually.

    "Alright, I will listen to my wife. We will set off now. " Huangfu Ming quickly walked by my shoulder and held my hand.

    I did not avoid his hand and reminded him, "Remember to bring some money. I still want to go shopping."

    "What happened to my wife?" Huangfu Ming stopped and turned his head to look at me, puzzled.

    "What, you''re feeling heartache?" I mocked him with a mean look. I don''t know why, but I couldn''t bring myself to do anything about him.

    "Heartache!" As expected, he was a man. No matter how generous he was, he would still feel sorry for his own pockets.

    "The one I''m worried about is my wife." Huangfu Ming spoke very seriously. The person he felt heartache for was actually me? Heh, the smooth talker again.

    "What''s there for me to feel bad about?" There was a trace of white at his temples, and I reached out and pulled it away, holding it out in front of his eyes. "Do ghosts like you have white hair?"

    Huangfu Ming unconcernedly glanced at the white hair in my hand, the corner of his mouth raised, "My wife, tell me, what kind of ghost is your husband?"

    "The answer is irrelevant. "Let''s go, I''m hungry." I casually threw away my white hair and walked in front of him. Huangfu Ming didn''t question me further and followed behind me.

    "Husband ˇ­" As I passed by the little bamboo who was busy setting up the dishes at the table, it spoke respectfully.

    "Retreat!" As I walked, I did not stop. Huangfu Ming''s ice-cold voice came from behind, interrupting Little Bamboo''s words.

    Little Zhu froze for a moment, then lowered his head and said, "Yes, my lord."

    Huangfu Ming came out of the garage in his silver Lamborghini. The car shone like a diamond in the sun, and the reflected sunlight stung my eyes. I quickly put on my diamond sunglasses and my sun cap.

    I don''t know why, but I don''t seem to like the sun any more. Perhaps it''s because I''m using it internally. No one likes the sun, especially women, which will be tanned.

    I laughed at myself.

    The shiny sports car stopped at my feet. Huangpu Ming wore light blue short-sleeved shorts, which matched with my light blue long skirt, flamboyant couple attire, and countless women''s jealousy.

    He really didn''t care about my feelings.

    "Another car?" Huangfu Ming opened the door for me and very politely let me in.

    "Hmm, do you like it?" Huangfu Ming asked as he closed the door for me and got into his driver''s seat, driving the car.

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t feel much about cars."

    Didn''t someone say that he would be happy even if he was sitting on an oxcart when talking to someone he liked?

    However, if it was someone he didn''t like, he wouldn''t even be able to feel it if he was on an airplane, even if he was on a cannon.

    Hearing my words, Huangfu Ming looked a little disappointed. He stopped talking and focused on driving.

    The sports car roared as it sped from the villa to the bustling area.

    The car was still parked in the company garage, and we walked hand in hand through the crowded crowd, like a couple in love, attracting a lot of envious looks.

    The girls pointed at me, envious.

    I sneered. If they like it, if they can, I really want to give this man, who is so rare to them, to any of them without batting an eyelid.

 C49

    "Is my wife unhappy?" Huangfu Ming held my hand and turned around to ask me.

    "I don''t like being looked at in such a manner. Do you know that? Because of you, I am viewed as an enemy by many people, and there are always people who want to replace me." I looked up into his eyes, and there was a hint of anger in them.

    "My wife, are you worried?" Huangfu Ming''s handsome brows twitched as he tightly held onto my hand, waiting for my answer.

    "I''m not worried." I shook my head.

    "Why?" Huangfu Ming''s tone carried a hint of disappointment.

    "Because I don''t believe you will." I would have liked him to, but I couldn''t afford to annoy him or upset him, and today''s plan was going to fail.

    Endure it, the sea and the sky.

    "My wife, no, my wife knows your husband very well. Your husband is really happy." Huangfu Ming''s previous disappointment disappeared in an instant. When he smiled, he looked like a child. My heart was slightly moved.

    We went to the seabed restaurant, ate heartily, and went to a high-end barber''s shop, serving the staff. Huangfu Ming specifically picked a female barber for me.

    Normally, when a man or woman had her hair cut, she would have already left to roam around and wouldn''t have accompanied him at all.

    However, Huangfu Ming was an exception. He would sometimes sit there quietly, sometimes walk up to the barber to give him some advice, sometimes nod in satisfaction, or frown and say nothing.

    Even the barber was praising Huangfu Ming as a caring husband.

    "He''s not my husband!" I bluntly said that there was only one husband, and that was Chu Yubai. I could no longer tolerate in my ears the words of someone else who was my husband, especially now.

    When Huangfu Ming heard this, his face darkened and he almost threw himself on me to ravage me.

    The Barber blinked, then chuckled and asked in a low voice, "Have you had a fight?" Husband and wife, arguing over the bed is fine, moreover, your husband is so good to you. "

    "You can go." I silently cursed in my heart.

    With his hair trimmed, he felt much more refreshed.

    "My wife is so beautiful!" Huangfu Ming looked at me, as if he wanted to rub me into his eyes.

    "It''s not like it''s dyed red, it''s just cut short, is it that exaggerated?"

    "Do you want to dye your hair?" As soon as I said these words, Huangfu Ming''s face became blank. I made him lower his head.

    Huangfu Ming obediently bent down, and I pulled a strand of white hair out of his hair.

    Didn''t I just pull one last time? Why is there another one?

    I handed him the white hair. "Why have you had white hair lately?"

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes dimmed. He then smiled and said, "No need to stain me. Your husband likes my wife to pull out my white hair."

    Well, I don''t care what he says.

    Afterwards, we went to the shopping mall. I casually bought a few things, then went to visit other places on the island. I had gone to the north, south, east and west all the time.

    "My wife is in a good mood today!" Huangfu Ming looked at me with a smile.

    "Hmm, it''s been too long since I last went out for a walk. It''s been a long time since I last went out." I said perfunctorily.

    "As long as my wife is happy!" Huangfu Ming nodded.

    After returning to the villa, I tiredly lied on the bed, ignoring Huangfu Ming who was carrying big and small bags as he said, "I want to sleep for a while."

    Huangfu Ming put down his things and lovingly touched my head, "Go to sleep, you''ve been tired all day."

    He strode out of the room.

    I quietly lay on the bed for a while, making sure that no one else would come in. I slipped off the water jade bed and drew the route on the paper for the day. Then, I combed out the escape route.

    In order to escape successfully, he did three routes, top, bottom, and sequence.

    When I was done, I lay back down on the bed. I needed to sleep now.

    I tossed and turned in the water jade bed, too excited to sleep.

    In the end, he decided to use the old method and count the amount of jade in the water jade bed, one, two, three ˇ­

    It was not easy to fall asleep, but there was a loud noise in his ears. Thunder? Rain? The sound of waves?

    His body suddenly started shaking. Was it an earthquake?

    I woke with a start from my sleep and realized that the whole house was shaking violently.

    What happened?

    Startled and frightened, I rolled out of bed. The furnishings in the room were all askew, and waves crashed in from the balcony, breaking the guardrail one after another.

    The fence was thrown against me by the huge current.

    My mind went blank, and my breathing seemed to come to a standstill.

    Just as the fence was about to hit me, a white shadow flashed past me and I was sent flying out of the room by the white shadow.

    "Huangfu Ming!" I raised my head and looked at Huangfu Ming who was hugging me. I didn''t need to look to know it was him just from the ice-cold temperature, but right now, he had a head full of white hair. I was stunned, "Huangfu Ming, what''s wrong?"

    Huangfu Ming lowered his head to look at me with a puzzled expression, but he just smiled and didn''t speak. Looking at his expression, I became even more puzzled.

    The island was sinking, the sky was cloudy, thunder and lightning were crackling, and the torrential rain was lapping the rolling sea. The waves were high and strong, crashing against the island again and again.

    The scene was too shocking. I asked Huangfu Ming.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and watched as his body disappeared. On the other hand, I kept my arms around his neck and could only feel Huangfu Ming''s ice-cold aura fade away.

    In the end, Huangfu Ming turned into a white mist and surrounded me, separating me from the raging winds and torrential rain outside.

    My heart wrenched at something, and my hands missed me, tightened, and tears came to my eyes.

    A wisp of white hair fell from the sky, slowly falling into my hands. I squeezed away my tears to see this white hair, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t see it clearly.

    My neck felt like it was being strangled, and I was panting, but there was only air, and my face was flushed.

    Ah!

    With a cry of pain, I jolted awake and sat on the water jade bed, one hand pressed to my chest. I breathed heavily, my eyes darting across every corner of the room.

    Everything was as elegant as before, neatly arranged, with the sky and sea outside the fence, birds singing and soaring freely.

    So it was a dream.

    Sweating profusely, I let out a long breath and collapsed heavily on the bed, staring at the high ceiling, trying to calm my pounding little heart.

    Huangfu Ming''s head of white hair replayed in my mind, his handsome face seemed as if it would be effortless to control any hair color. I just looked at him, who was already used to having black hair, and then looked at his white hair, and felt an indescribable fear in my heart. I kept comforting myself, it must have been the last two times I saw him with white hair, that made me feel a little uneasy, which was why I had a dream.

    After resting for a while, I got up and lazily walked out of the house. In the garden, I saw Little Bamboo and asked, "Where are your adults?"

    Little Bamboo was watering the roses and stopped in her tracks. She respectfully replied, "Little Bamboo doesn''t know either." Master is not in the villa. "

    Oh, really?

    The heavens are truly on my side.

    "Little Zhu, do you think your master will be at the company?" I walked around to the bamboo and stood by the rosebush, casually saying.

    Little Bamboo still shook his head.

    "What did your lord say before he left?"

    I wanted to determine the time when Huangfu Ming would leave from a few words, and to calculate whether I would have enough time to escape.

    However, after asking Little Bamboo some questions, Little Bamboo didn''t know anything at all. It was obvious that Huangfu Ming hadn''t instructed him to do anything.

    If it was in the past, regardless of the length of time I had left, Huangfu Ming would have given me some precautions before he left, and most of these precautions were related to me.

    What did this departure mean?

    A small worry flashed through his heart, but it was quickly washed away by his strong desire to escape.

    Naturally, the small bamboo became the target of my use. My crafty eyes sized up the small bamboo.

    Little Bamboo felt uncomfortable from my gaze and cowardly took a step back, "Madam, what''s the matter?"

    "I bought a lot of things from you guys earlier and I need you to tidy them up. Come in and help me." After saying that, I walked in front, minding my own business and headed upstairs.

    Little Bamboo put down the things in his hands and trotted after me.

    The corners of his mouth curled up. His mood was inexplicably good. Perhaps it was because he was about to leave the cage so he couldn''t wait to be happy and his footsteps were quick.

    I bought makeup and a wig, and also bought some clothes, hats, sunglasses, and the like. They were all good for escaping and disguising myself, but to Huangfu Ming, it was just a woman''s normal shopping. My actions didn''t arouse his suspicion.

    Little Bamboo took all the things out and arranged them neatly according to my orders.

    I looked behind her with satisfaction, and while she wasn''t paying attention, I went up and hit her heavily on the back of the neck.

    With a crisp sound and a stuffy groan, Little Bamboo plopped down in my arms without hesitation. I placed her on the Imperial Consort''s bed and changed out of her usual pajamas onto her body.

    He took a round fan from the dressing table and lightly covered her face.

    "I''m sorry, Little Zhu, I tricked you again."

    When I was done, I sat back down at the dressing table, opened my makeup, and painted myself a big, heavy makeup. I even made a big mouth, and made a pink birthmark on my left cheek with powder. I painted my eyes small, my eyebrows thick, and when I finished, I looked at the person in the mirror with satisfaction.

    Not bad, not bad, this is what I want.

    Clothes are limited edition brands, but do not go out too ostentatious, so I purposely cut the clothes, and changed them to a completely different appearance than before.

    After camouflage and making all preparations, I carefully left the villa.

    Just in case, I took the small road, so I was afraid that if I took the big road and met Huangfu Ming, it wouldn''t be good.

    It took me a long time to reach the harbor. I was panting with fatigue.

    To get to the island, he had to take the ferry.

    So I carried the rest of my branded clothes and accessories and found a peddler in the middle class to exchange everything for money. With the money in my pocket, I shook my aching arms and let out a long breath, finally relaxing a lot.

    When the ferry docked, I had to pay for my ticket and rush into the cabin, where I was despised by many for my self-mutilation.

    I lowered the brim of my hat and sat down in a corner.

    As I watched the minutes go by, I was thrilled.

    Finally, the flute sounded and the ferry started moving.

    Looking at the Sanming Island that was gradually getting further and further away, I was filled with emotion. Was it finally going to be far away?

 C50

    Even until I reached the shore, I still hadn''t recovered my wits. I still didn''t believe that I would be able to escape from the island and Huangfu Ming''s control just like that.

    As the crowd gathered to disembark, I looked back at the island on the sea. It wasn''t too far, it was almost too close, could it be that this was the distance between him and me?

    I shook my head, cursing myself for thinking so much. The most important thing right now is to go south.

    As for Chu Yi Bai, I really wanted to go see him, but I couldn''t. If Huangfu Ming discovers me, what if he draws Chu Yi Bai to my side and threatens me?

    However, if Huangfu Ming can''t find me, then he won''t do anything to Chu Yi Bai. Even if he can catch Chu Yi Bai, how can he threaten me?

    After making up my mind, I decided to call the train station to buy a ticket to Z City in the south.

    Z City was an ancient capital. Several dynasties'' capitals were all there, so there would often be temples and other things like that. Many people left in admiration.

    The amulet contains the red mark of the ancient temple in Z City. If I go there and find the Goddess Temple, I might be able to find a way.

    For someone like me, who has been haunted by evil spirits in my previous life, experts would be unwilling to bother about me for no reason at all. Normal protective talismans are useless against me as well.

    I don''t know how my parents found this talisman either, but I believe that the talisman creator must have a profound magic ability. As long as I find this person, it might be able to help me eradicate my evil fate, sever the connection between me and Huangfu Ming, and make it so that he can never bother me again.

    I took the train to the station and bought a ticket. After getting on the train, I felt much more at ease.

    For such a long time, Huangfu Ming still hadn''t come looking for me. No matter what the reason was, it had increased the possibility of my escape.

    He was overjoyed.

    It was already late in the evening when I arrived in Z. I checked into a hotel.

    When I checked in earlier, I heard that there would be a temple fair tomorrow, and quite a few people would come to visit, but this was the last guest room for me. After taking a shower, I secretly rejoiced that my luck wasn''t bad, and for some reason, I felt that since I left Huangfu Ming, my luck wasn''t bad.

    Without him by her side, her breathing was very smooth. Everything was so beautiful.

    I sat on the bed and looked over. Chu Yibai''s warm figure gradually appeared in front of me. He was right next to me. He had a smile on his face and his eyes were filled with love.

    His heart skipped a beat and his throat felt choked. Tears gradually streamed down his face.

    I stretched out my arms to embrace Chu Yi Bai, but my body staggered and I fell onto the bed.

    "Yibai!"

    I murmured Chu Yibai''s name and fell asleep while crying.

    The moment I closed my eyes, the white-haired Huangfu Ming appeared before me. His face was filled with fury, ignoring my curses and pleas.

    When everything was over, Huangfu Ming''s bloodthirsty eyes were bloodshot. He propped up his arms and stared at me.

    Huangfu Ming had cut his short hair before in order to blend into the crowd, but now his short hair was crazily long. Strands of white hair drooped down onto my face and curled around my head, as if he was trying to tie my head onto his.

    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth and dripped onto my mouth. The sound was so clear that I was horrified.

    My head, pulled tight by the white hair, moved closer and closer to his fierce face.

    "No!"

    I cried out, waking up from the bed and looking around at the dim light. I realized I was having a nightmare.

    My head is covered in cold sweat, so are my body. The more the sweat, the more it shows how weak my body is.

    There was no water jade bed, and even when I slept, my body always seemed to lose its energy and become listless.

    As I pushed open the bathroom door, a dark shadow flashed before my eyes.

    Thump! Thump! His heart was beating in his throat and his feet were trembling. He didn''t dare to move forward as his eyes quickly scanned every corner of the bathroom.

    In the blink of an eye, the black shadow disappeared.

    I looked into the mirror. The shadow seemed to have slipped into it, but there was no one in the mirror except me, standing in front of the bathroom door, staring into the mirror.

    The light in the bathroom went out. The dim light outside the bathroom began to flicker, sometimes black and sometimes bright. It made the kind of noise that only incandescent light made.

    Because I was so close to the door, my first reaction was to run for it.

    But just as I reached the door, I heard someone turn the key in the lock.

    I tugged at the door, but it didn''t budge.

    I pressed my back against the door and looked around the room.

    The lights went out all of a sudden, for dozens of seconds, and then from the distance, rows upon rows of lights came towards me. The whole room was illuminated so brightly that I couldn''t even open my eyes.

    I put my hand up to cover my eyes. The light wasn''t too bright, so I relaxed my fingers.

    Through my fingers, I could see that the lights had all been turned on. From my side, the lights went out one by one until the last light went out. The room was completely silent.

    There was a smack, and something hit the window, which made my whole body shake.

    A cold wind blew through the cracks in the glass, rustling the curtain.

    The curtain crazily danced as if it was trying to break free of the curtain frame and pounced on him. Time after time, it was unwillingly blown away by the wind, only falling down empty once again.

    By the light of the lamp, a man with bright red blood on his hands was clinging to the broken window glass, his fingers thick, his joints knobbly and creaking, and his voice shrill in the silence of the room.

    It was like a long fingernail scraping over and over on glass, scratching my heart.

    My eyes widened as I watched the hand move. Normally, there would be a man crawling in from the outside at the next second.

    Afraid, I looked around for a weapon that could be used as an attack weapon. I was pleasantly surprised to see a few bottles of water drinks on a nearby table, all paid for by residents.

    But I couldn''t care less now. I picked up the bottle and threw it at her, but it was too far away and the bottle tumbled to the ground in frustration.

    With a stamp of my foot, I gritted my teeth and picked up the rest of the stuff. As I walked towards Bloody Hand, I threw the bottle at him.

    The second bottle smashed into the glass, shattering all the glass in the window frame and causing it to crash onto the floor.

    When the third bottle hit the Bloody Hand, my eyes lit up and I felt elated.

    But in the next second, the euphoric balloon that had just inflated instantly deflated. The bloody hand did not react at all, and no one climbed in.

    When I ventured over, a dark figure suddenly stretched out his hand. It was a man''s hair, wet and still smelling of shampoo, as if it hadn''t been washed out yet.

    It was a person!

    "Miss, can I trouble you to be a bit more gentle? We have no grievances or grievances."

    The man was not bad looking. He looked like he was about twenty-five or twenty-six and was looking at me with an aggrieved expression on his face.

    Just as I was about to say something, the sound of a lock being unlocked came from the door.

    The man''s grief turned into a look of panic. His bloody hands loosened and his entire body fell to the ground.

    I didn''t have time to save him. The door had been mercilessly slammed open, and a crowd of people had swarmed in, the light returning to its usual gray hue.

    The leader was a woman. She was chubby and wore a long blue dress with gold lining. She felt like a rich and domineering young lady.

    As soon as she walked in, she aggressively approached me and tried to tug at my hair, but I dodged her.

    A few men followed behind her. They were big and round with bare chests. They all had tattoos on their bodies, making them look extremely ugly.

    "Where is he? You two catch her, and the rest of you go after someone. " As soon as the woman''s voice died down, I was caught in the arms of two men.

    The rest of them searched the house, but to no avail, they reported to the woman.

    The woman pulled her face, rolled her eyes, then fixed her eyes on me. She looked me up and down with a face full of hatred, which made me baffled.

    "Where did he go?"

    I looked towards the window, and the woman followed my gaze. Suddenly, as if she understood something, she shouted, "Little Susu!" and pounced towards the window.

    The woman took one look and immediately turned around to call for someone to rush down the stairs.

    In less than a minute, a group of people had gathered around the window.

    I leaned forward to take a look and felt bored. I felt that it was absurd. Did I get caught as a spy?

    Puzzled, I leaned against the window. A shadow passed in front of the door, and I jerked my head up to see a woman in a black dress.

    The woman had long black hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. She wore a black halter dress, and her mesmerising eyes could hook a person''s soul in the blink of an eye.

    A bright red lip gloss, like a dripping cherry, the woman''s mouth curled up, a contemptuous smile flashing across her face, a smile so provocative that I couldn''t understand it.

    Before she could react, the woman had already disappeared into the doorway.

    I rushed over and stood in the doorway, looking in the direction the woman had gone.

    There was no shadow of the woman in black in the corridor. There was only the back of a middle-aged woman dressed as a cleaner.

    However, as the cleaning woman passed by, the lights went out one by one. As she walked past, the lights came back on.

    I had a vague feeling that this woman was not simple. I wanted to rush over to ask her, but when I lifted my foot, I found that she was walking strangely.

    She was walking on tiptoe, that is to say, on tiptoe, and her heels didn''t touch the ground.

    Ye Zichen was shocked. This female cleaner was possessed by a ghost, and it was very likely that it was the woman in black dress.

    As I was standing at the door, not knowing what to do, the two burly men and the cleaning woman brushed past each other. They didn''t notice anything unusual about the cleaners, but they ran straight towards me.

    The moment I turned around, I saw the cleaning woman turn her head. She had the same smile on her lips as the woman in the black dress.

    While I was still in a daze, two men ran to my side, picked me up and walked out, "You, you two let me go. I don''t know you guys, if this goes on, I''m going to call the police, help! "

    The men ignored my cries and stuffed a silk scarf into my mouth, which made me speechless.

    Kidnapping!

    Who did I offend?

    Who was that woman in the black dress?

 C51

    Does all this have anything to do with her?

    I don''t know, but I feel like I have a big head right now.

    One of the men didn''t forget to come in and pack my things, and then a big man on each side. I went down to the second floor, to the front desk on the first floor, where I was going to ask for help, but the man on duty was sleeping like a dead pig.

    I touched the stool on purpose, but it didn''t wake him.

    The two men glared at me, warning me.

    Outside the hotel, I was stuffed into a black sedan with a black veil over my eyes.

    I nervously thought, What are they doing?

    Killing to keep my mouth shut, that''s not possible. I didn''t offend anyone. Even if they capture me as the one who caught the traitor, they would at least beat me up. They shouldn''t have killed that person, right?

    After an unknown amount of time, the car stopped and I was pulled out of the car.

    There weren''t many people around. It must have been a place with fewer people, and I thought I heard the rustle of leaves. There seemed to be a lot of trees.

    The two men pressed down on me. A voice came out of the man''s mouth. "Bring me to the dark room."

    Little Black Room?

    What do you mean?

    It wasn''t until I was thrown onto the concrete floor of the little dark room that the pain of the fall brought me back to my senses.

    Without any restraints on my hands, I took off the black veil, pulled out the slobbering veil, and threw it haphazardly on the ground.

    It was pitch black and he couldn''t see anything.

    There were walls everywhere, not even a window, the vents were on the roof, and there was a faint light, almost no more, and the vents were nailed down with iron frames.

    I stomped my foot furiously. There was a soft sensation under my foot. Accompanied by my action, that soft object let out a grunt.

    "Ouch!"

    It was a woman''s voice, weak, weak.

    I was frightened at first, and then, when I realized it was a man, I ventured to lean down and examine the woman.

    "Hello, who are you? Why are we here? " I asked carefully, trying to help the woman up, but she seemed to have been badly hurt, and the moment I touched her, she would groan in pain.

    I did not move, but waited in the darkness for her answer.

    "Cough cough cough ˇ­"

    The woman coughed weakly. The internal injury was probably too severe.

    "You, you were also ˇ­ captured and brought in?"

    "Yes."

    "It would seem that you have also moved. It would be Miss Ximen, a man?"

    "Ah?" "No!"

    The woman also seemed to be stunned for a moment, but because her injuries were really too severe, she didn''t say anything else.

    But the amount of information the woman had just said was enough. I organized everything back and forth, trying to sort out my thoughts.

    It was because of the man who had touched Miss Ximen that she had been captured here and subjected to such cruel treatment.

    And I was mistakenly captured here by that Miss Xi Men, that fat woman, as the woman who had fallen for her man.

    She sighed in her heart. This woman''s jealousy was too strong. It surpassed even Huangfu Ming''s.

    But what kind of woman could break the law so blatantly?

    There were footsteps outside the small black room, and the woman sucked in a breath. It was obvious that she was very scared.

    "Don''t worry, I will save you."

    The woman snorted, with a mocking tone.

    She probably doesn''t believe me, but where is the futility of imprisoning someone like that?

    This was something intolerable!

    The iron door of the small black room was opened, and a bright light shone in.

    Just as I was being pulled out of the little dark room, I saw something like the place where I had sensed the presence of a woman.

    I took a deep breath. There was no one else in the small dark room, but who was the woman who had just spoken to me?

    What the hell!

    Pulled out of the little dark room and down a long path, I was taken to a garden.

    The garden was brightly lit. A man and a woman sat under a pavilion, admiring the bright moon, eating dessert and drinking tea.

    In front of the garden was a European castle, obviously a place for the rich.

    Outside the pavilion stood two bodyguards, one holding onto a wolfhound.

    As soon as I appeared, the two wolfdogs howled madly.

    The sound made my heart pound.

    In this world, I am not afraid of ghosts or demons. However, there are only two things I am afraid of: snakes and barking dogs.

    The woman in the pavilion laughed, peeled a small orange, and held it up to the man''s mouth.

    The man ignored me proudly and looked in my direction.

    The woman smiled and put Little Tangerine into her mouth. She looked at the man who looked like a housekeeper and the man immediately gave the two bodyguards a meaningful glance. The bodyguard understood, and with a tug on the rope, the barking stopped.

    By this time, I was in the pavilion.

    "Is it her?" Little Susu! " The woman looked at the man.

    The man glanced at me arrogantly and suddenly jumped up from his chair. He pointed a trembling finger at me and said, "It''s her! She actually dared to hit me with a bottle of water, causing me to fall down from the second floor."

    The man really did fall from the second floor, so at least he was injured, but the man in front of him wasn''t injured at all.

    "Then how do you want to punish her?"

    The woman stared intently at the tiny expression on the man''s face, as if she was investigating something.

    The man glared at me. "Take her and feed her to the dogs!"

    Ah, what? Feeding dogs? Feed it to these two wolfdogs?

    God!

    "Who the hell are you? Aren''t you afraid of breaking the law by doing this to me? If you let me go, we''ll pretend nothing happened. I quickly calculated in my mind and summoned up my courage to shout.

    However, it wasn''t easy to escape from here.

    "You don''t know him?" the woman asked, looking from the man''s face to mine without expression.

    "Who is he? Do you need me to know him before it''s normal? " I was angry at the thought of this man, and if it hadn''t been for him, I wouldn''t have ended up like this, "I thought I''d seen a ghost in the middle of the night, when I had to go to the hotel and pick up the windows. Oh, by the way, you must have come down from upstairs. Otherwise, why are you outside my window on the second floor? I had no choice but to climb down from the window of the room upstairs, didn''t I? "

    There was something else in my words, and although it was directed at the man, I hoped that the woman would understand better, and that it would be less of a threat to me if I were to be drawn between them and excluded.

    The man was no longer proud and pampered. He had an angry expression on his face. "Shut up!" "Woman, you still refuse to admit it after hitting someone. If it wasn''t for the unique medicine of Ximen Family, I''m afraid that you would have already collapsed on the bed."

    The woman looked suspiciously at the man. The man looked flustered and threatened me, as if to say, See how he torments me and makes me talk nonsense later.

    "If you want to believe this woman, then shut me up in the wolfhound den and let the wolfhound bite me to death. I also don''t have to suffer all day and all night here."

    The woman smiled sweetly, "Little Susu, are you angry? How could I believe this woman? "Since Little Susu has already said so, let''s just let the wolfdogs bite him to death. Don''t be angry anymore. Come, let''s have a taste of grapes."

    I was so shocked that my jaw dropped. In the eyes of this Miss Xi Men, this "Little Susu" is very poisonous. Otherwise, she would not have let him off so easily, nor would she send people to kidnap him in the middle of the night. I don''t know if this man is really looking for a woman, or for some other reason.

    Otherwise, how could a scum like Miss Ximen be treated as a treasure?

    "You!"

    I was suddenly at a loss for words as I watched two bodyguards walk up from behind me and support my arms without saying anything. I then said, "Miss Ximen, this arrogant little Susu must be your favorite man, but have you heard that a woman in love has zero IQ? A smart and beautiful woman like Miss Ximen must not be like those vulgar women, she must be pure and pure."

    Shut up! "My little Susu is also someone you can accuse wrongly. Little Susu says there''s no such thing as'' no ''or'' no ''. But you, you caused my little Susu to undergo such a torturous healing process. It''s all your fault. Come, someone, pull her over to the dogs to feed them.

    God!

    My jaw really did fall off, all over the floor. I''m going to pick it up and let go of me.

    The wolfhound barks again, and my reason crashes.

    I struggled and was pulled away by someone. The wolfhound beside me was drooling, eager to give it a try. Its eyes emitted a green light, causing my legs to go limp.

    They''re sending me to the wolfhound den.

    The two wolfdogs were barking excitedly, and from a far corner, the faint sounds of many dogs could be heard.

    I''m going crazy.

    "Stop!"

    The castle was surrounded by a long veranda filled with colorful flowers. A man walked out from the veranda, using the light from the lamp and the moonlight, the man gave a devilish smile.

    The woman was shocked and hurriedly got up. She conveniently pulled Ao Jiao Man up from her chair and bowed towards the charming man. "Why have you come here?"

    The proud and pampered man had his head lowered as he stood behind the woman. His submissive appearance made him seem like a completely different person.

    It was obvious that they respected and feared this charming man.

    I was released by two bodyguards, and the dogs stopped barking.

    My legs were still weak, but when I saw the man, I blurted out, "Xi Men Yu!"

    Miss Ximen?

    Xi Men Yu?

    What was the connection between them?

    Why was Xi Men Yu here?

    My head is full of questions.

    And tonight, the waves didn''t even start again, so I couldn''t balance my weight and was about to fall.

    A blue figure flew to my side, and I landed in Xi Men Yu''s arms.

    Xi Men Yu''s eyes were filled with surprise and joy, "My wife!" "Your husband really did come without any effort at all."

    When I saw him, I remembered the time he threw me in the pit of hell, and the child''s miscarriage because of him.

    I glared at him with red eyes, and a slap came from nowhere.

    Xi Men Yu was very vigilant as he blocked my path with his palm.

    He put a hand behind my back, one hand on mine, and drew it close to his breath. "The wife smells so good."

 C52

    Now, it was Miss Xi Men, her little Susu and the rest of the people''s turn to be shocked.

    "Let me go, you murderer!" I tried to pull my hand back, but it made me sick.

    "Murderer?" If it wasn''t for me helping you, that child would have eaten my wife''s soul and used your source spirit to come out of your body. When he is born, it will also be the time when my wife''s soul will scatter. "

    "You lied to me!" Huangfu Ming would not do this to me.

    How is that possible? He must have been lying to me.

    Huangfu Ming said he loved me, and from the way he treated me in the past, he never truly hurt me.

    Besides, that child gave me a very intimate feeling. How could he possibly harm me?

    Pui!

    A mouthful of saliva struck right on Xi Men Yu''s devilishly handsome face.

    The surrounding people all sucked in a breath of cold air.

    "How dare you ˇ­" Miss Xi Men glared at him and raised her chubby little hand as if she was about to give some order.

    "All of you, go down!" Xi Men Yu cut her off, and everyone obediently retreated quickly.

    Xi Men Yu grabbed my hand and pulled it towards his face. He wanted to take my hand and wipe his saliva.

    Knowing his intentions, I tried my best to resist, but in the end I could not resist his strength.

    His hand grazed his face, and the spit stuck to my hand, sticky, and I looked disgusted.

    "Why does my wife dislike her own saliva?"

    "You don''t mind? You ate it?" I''m not in a good mood.

    Xi Men Yu smiled like a scoundrel. "Your husband doesn''t have this hobby. Otherwise, your husband would be more than willing to give it a try."

    "Scram!"

    It was as if a house had been opened by a heavy downpour. He had avoided Huangfu Ming, and had also encountered Xi Men Yu. His life had simply gone downhill by now. "Wuwuwu, shwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ˇ­"

    "Then can your wife accompany your husband and get lost, please?" Xi Men Yu blinked at me, picked me up and walked towards the ancient castle.

    I knew what he meant. Get out of here, get out of here!

    "Let me go!"

    No! Why is my fate so sad? Why would I have to roll in bed with a ghost!

    "Since my wife is so anxious, even if your husband wants to let you go, he still has to find a bed." His eyes were full of amusement.

    "Aren''t you afraid that Huangfu Ming will cause trouble for you?" I am his woman. " I was anxious and brought out Huangfu Ming. I hoped that Xi Men Yu would have some scruples about Huangfu Ming.

    "Really?" Your husband doesn''t mind. " Xi Men Yu had already carried me into the ancient castle. The inside of the castle was brightly lit and extremely luxurious. Gold light could be seen everywhere, shining and reflecting the dazzling light.

    There was already a servant standing outside the bedroom. He opened the door for us and then respectfully closed the door.

    Xi Men Yu put me on the bed and I jumped under the bed as if I''d burned my butt. I picked up a cute European naked Cupid and was about to smash it down, but the lamp was connected to the electric wire, so I hit it and it landed on my foot with a thud, causing me to scream in pain.

    If it wasn''t for the pain in his feet, I would have really rushed over and bitten him to death.

    "My wife, the death of one''s own husband will be punished by the heavens. There will be retribution in this world, isn''t this what you call retribution?" "Does it hurt? Come, let your husband massage it for you."

    As he spoke, he looked as if he couldn''t help but want to laugh. He really deserved it. He went up and picked me up, carried me to the bed, took off my shoes, and started rubbing my feet.

    "Wait a moment." Xi Men Yu stood up and took out an ice cube from the refrigerator. He wrapped a towel around it and leaned over, "For this kind of injury, you must apply ice on it. Don''t rub it randomly, otherwise it will swell up."

    While I was panicking, I saw that Xi Men Yu''s face seemed to have become Huangfu Ming''s.

    In the blink of an eye, Xi Men Yu''s face returned, his eyes wide open as he looked at me.

    I was frightened by him. His eyes were black and white, but they were like the depths of the ocean. I couldn''t see what he was thinking.

    One second he might be laughing, but in his heart he was fierce. In the next second he would be dead.

    "Does my wife feel better?" He helped me put ice cubes on my feet, but he was staring at my feet with amusement in his eyes.

    I wanted to be electrocuted, so I snapped out of my daze and jerked my foot out of his hand.

    Xi Men Yu froze for a second, then smiled with curved eyes. His smile was truly harmless, "If it''s better, then we''ll roll in the sheets at the request of my wife, how about that?"

    He spoke like a hooligan.

    I rolled my eyes. "Stop calling me a wife. I''m not your wife, and you''re not my husband."

    "How could that be? We worship in the hall. " Xi Men Yu''s expression suddenly became sorrowful, his expression like that of a coquettish young wife complaining about something.

    "We don''t have couples bowing to each other, so that doesn''t count!" I said each word heavily, reminding him.

    "If my wife is so particular, then your husband doesn''t mind us bowing to you again." Xi Men Yu threw up his hands. A big red candle had suddenly appeared where the portrait of the naked woman had been. He looked like he was getting married.

    "You! No need! Let me tell you again. I am already Huangfu Ming''s person, so it is impossible for me to have any relations with anyone else. " I was furious.

    "Your husband said that your husband wouldn''t mind as long as your wife is my, Xi Men Yu''s, woman from now on."

    "You!"

    Don''t men value the purity of women?

    Was this Xi Men Yu''s brain rusted?

    Was what I said not clear enough?

    "Xi Men Yu, I don''t like you!" On the contrary, I hate you! I hate you! You are the devil, and even though you''re always smiling, there''s a very scary monster living under your smile, fierce and brutal! "

    As Xi Men Yu listened to me, I could clearly see that his face was very unsightly. He looked like he was about to get angry, but Xi Men Yu laughed again: "Don''t worry, my wife. Your husband will make you like me."

    "Use poison?"

    What happened earlier made me feel that the poison in the Ximen family must be very powerful. Otherwise, why would they keep using poison everywhere? Both Huangfu Ming and I had been tricked by him.

    Xi Men Yu was surprised for a moment, then smiled: "My wife is so smart, but even if I don''t use poison, I will still make her like me more willingly."

    "That''s good. If you''re a man, then do what you say. Since you want me to be willing, then you can''t touch me until now."

    Xi Men Yu agreed without even thinking.

    Who cares? Even if there was some trickery, he would have to get through it first.

    Furthermore, tomorrow is the temple fair, I must find the person who gave me the protective talisman.

    That way, he would be able to get rid of not only Huangfu Ming, but also Xi Men Yu, and all those ghosts and evil spirits.

    "I need to rest, you get out!" I saw that he was a little hesitant, "I''m already in your hands, do you think I can escape?"

    Xi Men Yu nodded and leaned over to kiss my forehead, "Then your wife should rest early. Your husband will come to see you tomorrow morning."

    Get lost!

    I lay on my side on the bed with my back to him, not even bothering to pay attention to him. Only when I heard Ximen Yu''s chuckle and the sound of the door closing behind him did I relax and quickly run over to lock the door.

    So tired!

    I stretched out on the bed and fell asleep.

    The dreamless sleep always felt particularly short, waking up before sleeping much.

    When I woke up, the sky was already bright. When I opened my eyes, I saw Xi Men Yu sitting beside my bed.

    I looked at the door, then at Xi Men Yu, "You, how did you get in?"

    "Key!" His reply was short and precise, as if he were mocking me for my stupidity. It was perfectly normal for a host to have a house key.

    "Oh!" I nodded dejectedly and looked down at myself. Luckily, my clothes were all there and I hadn''t lost anything.

    Xi Men Yu pressed his body down, and I backed away in fright. "My wife is looking forward to what''s going on between me and you?"

    "No, not at all." I was speechless. Talking to him was a waste of saliva.

    "Hahahaha!" Xi Men Yu laughed heartily.

    "Stop laughing, your hobby is too scary. Practice your throat in someone else''s room so early in the morning." I teased.

    "Ah?" Wife, what are you talking about? "

    Sure enough, he didn''t understand. How could I possibly tell him directly when I''m scolding you? But I still politely said, "Don''t laugh, it''s scary."

    "Alright, my wife, come and eat. Your husband is getting hungry from listening to you." Xi Men Yu brought me to the table.

    "Which one of your ears heard that I was hungry?" I ignored him and headed for the bathroom.

    "So you want to bathe your husband in a mandarin duck?" Fine, then let''s not eat first, and take a shower first! " Xi Men Yu flattered me as he followed behind me, not showing the slightest bit of shame.

    "ˇ­" My face turned red. I was about to die from anger because of Xi Men Yu.

    I stepped into the bathroom and locked the door from the inside. "Don''t come in," I ordered.

    "My wife, your husband''s feet!" Xi Men Yu pretended to be in pain, grieving.

    I knew he was pretending. I had clearly seen that his foot was still a step away from the threshold, but since he was pretending to be pitiful, I pretended to be ruthless. "Serves him right."

    "My wife murdered her husband again. Hai, I hope you''re more careful when you''re in the bathroom."

    After Xi Men Yu said that, I saw his figure walking away from the bathroom door. Then, I felt relieved and went to the sink to wash up.

    After washing up, he walked out of the bathroom and saw Xi Men Yu sitting at the table.

    When he saw me come out, he stood up and pulled out the chair for me.

    I went around to sit across from him, ignoring his finery.

    Those who have killed me, for whatever reason, are unforgivable.

    Xi Men Yu shrugged, smirking as he sat in the chair that he had pulled apart.

    As I ate, I casually asked, "Is there a temple fair today?"

    Xi Men Yu watched me eat with interest. Hearing my question, he nodded. "My wife, do you want to go?"

    "Yes, I came to visit the temple fair. I heard it will be very lively." I took a sip of fish soup.

    Looking at the fish, I couldn''t help but think of eating the fish at Huangfu Ming''s place because of the fish bones.

    "What is my wife thinking?" Xi Men Yu saw that I was distracted and called out to me.

    "Oh? "No, stop calling me my wife, I don''t like it." I looked at Xi Men Yu''s face and slowly withdrew my thoughts.

    "Then what does my wife want your husband to call you?" Wife, daughter-in-law? "

    Hearing what Xi Men Yu said, I suddenly felt as if I had seen Huangfu Ming. He had also said something similar.

    "No need. Call me by my name. My name is Li Shan Shan." I was serious.

    "Ah, my wife''s name is Li Shan Shan, I thought ˇ­" Xi Men Yu''s words suddenly stopped, as if there was a secret that he couldn''t continue.

 C53

    So why? " I asked curiously.

    "Nothing. If Sambo wants to go, I''ll ask someone to go with you. "

    Sambo?

    I was stunned for a moment before I spat out the fish soup from my mouth. Ximen Yu had escaped from me, so he was quite far away from me.

    "Cough cough. About that, I''ll have to trouble you to call me my wife in the future!" Can''t you come with me? " I was no longer in the mood to eat, so I got up and went to sit on the sofa.

    Xi Men Yu came over with a happy expression. "My wife, do you want me to go with you?"

    I rolled my eyes at him and flipped through a magazine. I didn''t say anything.

    "When I have the chance, let me accompany you. Today, I''ll call Xiao Xin to accompany you." Xi Men Yu turned his body to the side, and I moved away from him to put some distance between us.

    "Who''s Xin?" I asked, flipping through my magazine.

    "My wife, you''ve all met."

    "Oh, it''s that rude and unreasonable Young Miss Xi Men. She almost fed me to a dog." I suddenly realized that he was referring to that Miss Xi Men who had almost fed me to a dog.

    "Xiao Xin is a bit domineering, but your husband has already instructed her to be respectful to your wife."

    "What''s your relationship with him?" I was curious about this, because it looked like Xi Men Yu was Miss Xi Men''s older brother.

    "She is my descendant."

    "Oh." The offspring are long, but as selfish and unreasonable as he is.

    When the time comes and I have more people, it should be easy for me to escape.

    After making some simple preparations, Xi Men Yu led me out of the ancient castle. A long silver luxury car had already stopped in front of the entrance. Young Miss Xi Men and her proud man were already standing beside the car, waiting for me.

    The moment I came out, Xi Men Xiao Xin came forward with a smile.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Grandmother, I am Ximen Xin. I have eyes but could not recognize Mount Tai, please forgive me."

    "What did you call me? What ancestor grandma? Am I that old? Where are the dogs? Should I wash them for eating? " Who told her to feed me to the dogs? I suddenly felt cold, ungrateful to her for admitting her mistakes.

    Xi Men Xin looked at Xi Men Yu as if to say: Ancestor, if your wife doesn''t forgive me, what should I do?

    When Xi Men Yu saw her crying for help, he turned around as if he hadn''t seen her.

    Don''t call me Grandmother. I''m not that old, and don''t provoke me in the future. I''m not a good person. While speaking, I cast a glance at Xi Men Yu, who was also speaking to him.

    "Okay, Ancestor... That, please. "Today, being a guide for you will definitely make you happy."

    "My wife is having fun, be careful of your safety." It was like an order between an old man and his wife.

    I ignored them and got into the car.

    The carriage was very spacious. Xi Men Xin and the rest were driven by me to the furthest seats away from me. They looked at me helplessly and did not dare to show any dissatisfaction.

    The car was parked in the car park owned by the Xi Men family. Because there were too many people in the old city district, cars could not get in.

    We walked into the temple fair.

    The temple fair was packed with people. Most of them were taking selfie pictures with their cellphones and photos, taking pictures of others and taking pictures of the scenery.

    It occurred to me that I didn''t have a cell phone. I had to buy one for myself.

    Ximen Xin and his proud boyfriend were patting themselves, as if they had already forgotten to take care of me.

    Forget it, I never intended for them to take care of me in the first place.

    Thus, I easily escaped from their line of sight without them noticing.

    Afterwards, I found someone to ask for the location of the Goddess Temple and excitedly rushed there.

    However, the further we go in the direction of the Goddess Temple, the fewer people there are. I''m starting to wonder if I asked the wrong person, if that person pointed the wrong way, or if I took the wrong path.

    Just as I was wondering if I should continue walking or retreat, a temple appeared in front of me. The temple was old and dilapidated, incomparable to the one located in the center of the temple.

    However, on the mottled lacquered signboard, the three words "Goddess Temple" were clearly written.

    Apparently that person didn''t point out the wrong path, and neither did I.

    However, this temple was a little too tragic. There was not the slightest hint of incense burning, and the door was still closed.

    I reached out and pushed. The door creaked open, and there were cobwebs in the corner. My movements disturbed the big spider on the spider''s web.

    As the dust settled, I hastily lifted my hand and waved it in front of my eyes. I couldn''t stop the dust from flying towards my nose, so I couldn''t help but sneeze.

    The courtyard was just like the courtyard outside, overgrown with weeds. None of them were built, and the ground was littered with withered leaves and withered branches.

    Can this place really help me? Sigh, give it a try. Is there anyone here? "

    I shouted a few times, but the courtyard was empty. No one came out of the temple.

    My mood was downcast, but I couldn''t give up. This was my life saving straw. If this path didn''t work, I wouldn''t even know what to do.

    Taking a step forward, I stepped into the temple.

    A statue was sitting majestically behind the altar, and it was obvious that it was a woman. Otherwise, this temple wouldn''t be called the Goddess Temple.

    The Goddess'' color had long since faded away. Moreover, no one had cleaned her for too long. Her body was covered in dust, and apart from a patch of dust, its original color could not be seen.

    There were rotten offerings on the altar, and they didn''t even eat mice. It was obvious that the temple was not flourishing at all.

    But my parents came here when they were still alive, so it means that this temple was still open at the time.

    It was inconceivable that he had lost in such a short period of time.

    I barked a few times, but still no one answered.

    Looking around, I saw a broom by the door and walked over.

    The broom was very clean, as if someone was using it often. However, if it was used often, why was the temple so dirty?

    Forget it, since I am here, it can be considered fate. I picked up my broom, walked to the sculpture and bowed three times. Then, I started to clean the temple.

    He swept the area from inside the temple to outside, then filled the well with water. Casually finding a piece of cotton cloth, he began to wipe down the sculpture.

    By the time I was done, I was out of breath and pouring out the dirty water. I arranged the cotton and the broom neatly beside the door.

    He sat on the ground to rest, but no one appeared.

    I sighed and got up to leave.

    Did this lead end just like that?

    What should he do?

    Dad, mom, tell me, what should I do?

    Looking at the darkening sky, there was no other sound around me other than the chirping of birds.

    I laughed at myself, wiped the sweat from my forehead with my hand, and trudged toward the temple door.

    My heart was filled with anticipation and joy, but even after my entire body had left the temple, there were still no signs of activity or human figures in the temple.

    Closing the door, I stood in front of the temple without knowing where to go.

    I sighed, shook my head, and headed back the way I''d come.

    It was only when I got closer that I realized there were two people. One was an old, stooped, white-haired grandma with a walking stick in her hand, and the other was a little girl, about five or six years old, with two ponytails.

    Seeing this young and old coming over, I was elated and hastily ran over.

    "Grandmother, do you know of any other Goddess Temple besides this one?" I said it loudly on purpose, because older people generally have poor hearing.

    Hearing my words, one old and one young, both froze.

    "Elder sister, you can see my grandmother?" The little girl was surprised.

    It was as if no one else could see her grandmother, only I could.

    Thinking about it made me shiver all over.

    Others can''t see?

    I can!

    What did this mean?

    I peeked at Grandma''s feet again and found that she was hanging in the air, and there was only the shadow of me and the little girl on the ground, not Grandma''s.

    With an answer in his heart, a gust of cold wind blew from his feet to his hair, chilling him to the core.

    It was scary, but I couldn''t run, so I braced my heart against my chest and leaned closer to the little girl.

    The old granny slowly looked me up and down. She was surprised at first, then she was delighted. Then, with a trace of doubt in her eyes, she asked, "Why are you looking for the Goddess Temple, you little girl?"

    "Grandma, I want to ask for a talisman." Because of my fear, my voice was much lower than before.

    "With your current appearance, I''m afraid you won''t be able to use the protective talisman." The old man said as he walked towards the Goddess Temple.

    "Ah?" What do you mean by that, Grandmother? " I was stunned for a few seconds, then turned around and followed her.

    The old granny did not speak any further. She used her walking stick to slowly walk to the door of the Goddess Temple.

    The little girl lifted her hand to push open the door and the granny entered. I stood outside the door hesitantly, only to see the little girl waving at me with a bright smile.

    I nodded and followed.

    The moment the little girl walked into the yard, she shouted exaggeratedly, "Grandmother, you keep a clean mind!"

    Then she ran into the temple and out again. "Granny, your statue is clean too!"

    I stood in the courtyard and watched the little girl run in and out. I was very happy to hear her praise my efforts.

    After hearing her say that the Goddess looked like her grandmother''s, I was stunned. My gaze unconsciously shifted towards the old man''s stooped back.

    The statue of the Goddess looked like a beautiful young fairy, and this old granny in front of me had a head of messy white hair, traces of age on her face, and an old body. Why is it that I couldn''t connect the old granny and the Goddess, but I still asked, "Grandma, you are the Goddess?"

    "No, I am the previous Goddess. The current Goddess is Aya." Gran stroked the little girl''s hair affectionately.

    I hastily took out my amulet. "Grandmother, is this yours?"

    The grandmother narrowed her eyes at me and didn''t move. The little girl called Aryeh hurriedly took the amulet from me and unfurled the triangular amulet. "Grandmother, this is yours."

    "I''ve finally found you, but why did you say earlier that even if I had a talisman, it wouldn''t be of any use?"

 C54

    The old lady sighed and sat at the stone table in the temple yard, leaning on her crutches. I was careful to stay by her side, as a sign of respect and eagerness.

    I looked longingly at Grandma, who looked me up and down again, "Girl, your life should have long been over. "I just don''t know why you''re still alive, but although you seem to be alive on the surface, the truth is that you lack souls and souls. Adding on your entire Yin Body, if you want to live, you won''t be able to rely on just your protective talisman."

    "All Yin Body? Grandmother, what''s called a full yin body? " I was puzzled.

    "The full yin body is born on the date of the birth, and on the day of the birth, it is called the full yin body. The entire Yin Body is extremely rare in this world, I have only seen you like this in my entire life. At that time, your parents told me to give you the fortune-telling card, but it was only counting on your half Yin Body, so I had the talisman in my hand. It can protect you for one year, but after one year, it will replace your Yin Body and become useless after absorbing all of your Yin Qi. And when your talismans contained the blood of your parents, their lives would suffer a backlash in order to extend your life. At that time, this old one reminded you, but your parents loved you so much that they didn''t care about their own lives.

    "What?" I stumbled and fell on a stone stool in front of me.

    My parents died because of me. They didn''t hesitate to sacrifice their own lives for me. I thought it was an accident, but I didn''t think it was because of me.

    Tears wet the back of my hand, a splash of water, thick tears in the fog, I can see my parents standing not far away to smile at me.

    "Daddy! Mommy!" I choked with sobs as I grabbed Gran''s hand. "Why?" I asked, trying not to cry.

    Why am I the All Yin Body, why am I such a fate?

    I just want to live a peaceful life, but why is it so difficult? Mom and dad died because of me, and I''m surrounded by wandering ghosts. Why can''t I go back to my home, and why can''t I stay with a lover?

    "Alas, this is heaven''s will. Child, you must not be too sad!" Grandma looked at me sympathetically.

    Oh, Heaven''s will. I withdrew my hand, stood up slowly, and looked up at the sky.

    The night had already fallen, and it was as tranquil as water.

    The moonlight was bright and the stars were shining.

    Looking at this beautiful quiet sky, a strong hatred burns in my cold heart, "Heaven''s will? Heavens, is this your destiny? If that''s the case, why didn''t you just take my life? You have to torture me like this to make me happy, right? Heaven''s will? Hahahaha, your destiny is so selfish and heartless! I hate you, I hate you, I hate you! "

    With the final "I hate you," I slumped to the ground, my body shaking with grief. The wind blew and my body trembled even more uncontrollably.

    If the heavens have emotions, then the heavens will also be old. If the heavens will not be old, then it means that they are heartless.

    When I talked about Wuqing, I couldn''t help but remember the matters between the Heaven Realm''s Crown Prince and Lin Yue. They loved each other, but they couldn''t live together for their entire lives.

    The will of heaven was making fun of people, these simple four words, yet it required them to pay several lifetimes'' worth of heartache and tears.

    "Elder sister, elder sister ˇ­" I don''t know how many times Arya called me "elder sister" before I finally recovered from my grief. Her small hand caressed my back and her face was filled with tender affection. "Elder sister, are you alright?"

    I shook my head helplessly, tears running down my cheeks. The tears never stopped, so I squeezed them away and tried to calm my emotions. "Sorry, Aryeh. Did I scare you?"

    Aryeh shook his head, his two ponytails swaying in the air with great agility.

    I lifted my trembling hands and caressed Aya''s red cheeks. Looking at her young and tender face without worry, I was really envious of her.

    Struggling to get up, I realized that my body was weak. Luckily, Aryeh was by my side and supported me, preventing me from falling to the ground.

    "Thank you, Aryeh!"

    Aryeh smiled and shook his head.

    He walked to the old granny''s side and asked, "Grandma, what should I do now?"

    The old lady shifted her gaze from me to Aryeh, who obediently stepped into her arms. The grandmother''s loving gaze fell on Aya, and I suddenly saw the way my mother looked at me. Tears welled up in my eyes again, and I tried to suppress them.

    "This old woman has been buried here a long time ago, because Aya had no choice but to stay in this world. However, I don''t have much time left. The person I''m most worried about is Aya."

    After listening to what the old granny said, my gaze also landed on Aya. Aya''s big, watery eyes were wide open. Innocent and na?ve. Indeed, there were no relatives by his side. The loneliness and pain I felt had been deeply experienced.

    Since Aryeh was so young, he could not afford to lose the care of an adult.

    "What about Aryeh''s parents?"

    "He died!" The old granny said lightly, "Aya is my granddaughter. She has the bloodline of the Goddess in her body, and inherited the Goddess'' Xiantian ability."

    "Grandmother, if you are at ease, you can entrust Aya to me. I will treat Aryeh like my own sister. " From the first moment I saw Aryeh, I felt that I was destined to be with this little girl. Furthermore, our parents had passed away, so I felt that we cherished each other even more.

    "This is exactly what I wanted. "Thank you very much for your help."

    "Grandmother, you''re too polite!" I knew that was what Grandma meant when she said it, so I took the opportunity to bring it up myself so that Grandma wouldn''t have a hard time talking about it.

    Otherwise, she would definitely not want to have a child by her side before she was married. When I spoke earlier, I was aware of Grandma''s troubled expression.

    "Young lady, your situation is now a complete yin body. With Ah Ya by your side, you can more or less restrain yourself. It is rare to see a complete Yin Body. Not only is the soul in the underworld that wants to borrow your soul to strengthen itself, but there is also the soul in the world that the Warlocks of the world want to borrow to cultivate in the art of controlling ghosts. Although Aya''s ability is not very strong, but if you give her some time, once she finishes training in the Goddess technique, I believe she will help you solve your problem. But to truly break the curse on my Yin Body, I will need to see your luck in the future. "

    I didn''t think that today''s trip, although I didn''t get the amulet, would have such a cute little amulet that was even better than a amulet.

    "Thank you, Grandma!"

    "You''re welcome."

    "But Grandmother, why are you willing to help me? "In the past, my parents had begged many people, but none of them were willing to help. They said that it was my fate that had the karma from my previous life, and if someone dared to go against the will of the heavens, then they would be punished."

    "Because you saved me. Go, Aya. In the future, you have to stay by your sister''s side and protect her. Grandma doesn''t have much time, it''s time to go. " I took Aryeh from her. Before I could ask her when I had saved her, her body turned into a puff of smoke and floated into the statue of the Goddess.

    Aya cried and sobbed softly. "Grandmother, goodbye!"

    When she cried, I wanted to cry, too, and I crouched down and held her close to me, and we wept in each other''s arms.

    When I woke up, it was broad daylight. Aya and I were sleeping in the temple yard with our arms around each other.

    I woke Aryeh up, took her to the bazaar for breakfast, and stood on the corner wondering what to do.

    "Aryeh, let''s find a hotel first, then we can plan our next move."

    "Big sister isn''t going home?"

    "Can I go home?" Right now, I only have Chu Yubai as my family. I really miss him. However, I don''t dare to think which one of them would have the highest chance of winning if Aya confronted Huangfu Ming.

    In the end, after struggling for a moment, I still decided to return first. I would hide in the dark and secretly look at Chu Yi Bai to see if he was doing well.

    "Then Aryeh will go home with your big sister and see your brother-in-law."

    "Is brother-in-law handsome?"

    "Hehe, very handsome. You will like him, and he will like you. "Don''t worry." Aryeh looked a little perturbed. After all, it would take some time for adults to get used to going from a familiar environment to a foreign one, not to mention a little girl like her.

    "As long as you follow your sister, Aryeh won''t be afraid of anything," he said with a smile.

    "Yes, sister will protect Aya."

    I smiled and suddenly felt self-deprecating. Just who was protecting whom? If I didn''t have Aryeh, what would I do?

    Her existence made me feel more or less at ease.

    Today''s temple fair was still going on, but I wasn''t in the mood. However, through the crowd, I could see Xi Men Xin leading a group of people to search for something. I immediately led Ah Ya to escape from the small path.

    I bought a ticket and took a taxi until I stood in front of the gate of the neighborhood. It was like I was dreaming for a very long time.

    Thinking that it was very possible that Chu Yibai was at home right now, whether he was reading the financial news, working by his laptop, bathing in dense steam, or cooking in the kitchen, everything seemed so leisurely.

    Or ˇ­ At this moment, he already had another gentle and beautiful woman by his side.

    My heart wrenched and my feet faltered.

    What if she actually saw him at home with another woman?

    "Elder sister, what''s wrong?" Ai Ya was beside me, pinching my little finger. I snapped back into reality and tried to calm myself down. No matter what, as long as I saw that he was safe, it would be my fortune. That meant that Huangfu Ming did not vent his anger on Chu Yi Bai.

    Chu Yibai and I had our room''s lights on, but we didn''t turn on any headlamps. The lighting was a bit dim.

    I pulled Aryeh along and pushed open the front door of the villa.

    My heart tensed to the point that I couldn''t feel anything under my feet. I didn''t know why, but my heart beat really fast. I didn''t know why, but I had a bad premonition. My hands were drenched in sweat.

    When I reached the bedroom door, it was ajar and there was a hoarse cough.

    At this time, who would be in my and Chu Yi Bai''s bedroom?

    Bewildered, I pushed the door open.

    "Get out, don''t bother me!" When the people in the room noticed that someone had entered, they did not hesitate to give the order to leave.

    Although the voice sounded weak and weak, it was still irritable and resistant.

    I burst into tears.

 C55

    It was Chu Yubai!

    After Chu Yi Bai finished speaking, he began to cough non-stop. He was out of breath.

    I rushed over and pressed my hand to his chest.

    When Chu Yibai saw that it was me, he was stunned for a few seconds. He said in disbelief, "Shan Shan?"

    I looked at him, but the tears were in my eyes and I couldn''t get rid of them. I couldn''t see his face.

    He nodded his head with all his might to respond. His hands tightened around Chu Yubai''s hands and he placed them over his chest. "Is it really you, Shan Shan?"

    "It''s me, it''s me. Yibai, what''s wrong with you?" I was crying uncontrollably.

    He pulled me into his arms and hugged me with all his might. "Shan Shan, you''re finally back!"

    I felt his warmth, a strange sensation.

    His arms had been warm and strong before, but now they were weak, and the ragged breathing of his chest was in my ears with a wheezing sound.

    I wiped the tears off my face and crawled up from his body. Looking at Chu Yibai who was so haggard that he didn''t look human, I felt that his life was slowly slipping away. "Yibai, what''s wrong with you? How could this happen? "

    Chu Yibai weakly smiled and shook his head, "Shan Shan, it''s good that you''re back. I''m really happy. I thought I''d only be able to find you after I die. " He looked at me affectionately for a long time, wiping away my tears and trying to force a smile.

    "Tell me, why is this happening? Is it Huangfu Ming, the detestable demon? I''m going to kill him. "

    Why did you avoid my question? The more Chu Yibai acted this way, the more worried I became, so I couldn''t help but ask him.

    "No!"

    "Then why did you become like this? Yi Bai, tell me! " I''m going crazy.

    "Shan Shan, I''m very tired. Come up and sleep with me, okay?" I want to hold you. "

    In the end, there was nothing I could do. He was unwilling to tell me why he was in such a state.

    Looking at his exhausted appearance, I couldn''t bear to torture him anymore, "Do you want to drink water? "I saw you coughing so badly, let me pour you a glass of water."

    Just as I was about to get up, my hand was pulled by Chu Yi Bai. He nearly begged me, "Don''t go."

    It was as if I would disappear in the next second.

    My heart was as soft as a pool of water. I hastily comforted Chu Yi Bai and sat beside him. I held his hand in mine. "I won''t leave, I won''t leave."

    Hearing that I was not leaving, his mood calmed down. Then, I suddenly thought of Aryeh. I waved towards him, who was standing at the doorway. "Aryeh, come over here."

    Aryeh came over and called me "Sister!"

    "Ai Ya, don''t be afraid. This is the brother-in-law I told you about. He''s your sister''s husband."

    I introduced him to Aryeh, but Aryeh hid behind me as if he was very afraid of Chu Yi Bai. I reached behind him and patted him, "Aryeh, don''t be afraid. Big Brother Yubai is a good person."

    After comforting Aya, I turned to the confused Chu Yi Bai and said, "Yi Bai, I just met my sister. Her parents are already dead, her grandmother entrusted Aya to me before she passed away."

    "Oh!" Chu Yibai indifferently replied as he listened to what I had to say.

    I didn''t dare to tell Chu Yi what had happened. I was afraid that he would be worried, especially considering his current state. "Yi Bai, have you been to the hospital before? What did the doctor say?"

    "What do you mean? I''m just waiting to die! " Suddenly, a sharp voice came from the door. The old granny angrily walked in and pointed at me with trembling hands as she scolded, "It really is you, Li Shan Shan. Our Chu Family has never mistreated you, right? "You go, you go. Our Chu Clan does not welcome you, bearer of misfortune."

    As Grandma said that, she came up to pull me, but I was scolded until my head was buzzing.

    Yi Bai is going to die because of me? Is it because of me? I looked at Chu Yibai and saw that he was glaring at his mother-in-law. "Get out! I have nothing to do with Shan Shan this way. Don''t speak nonsense." "Get out!"

    The last word was almost a shout. Chu Yibai''s face immediately flushed red. His head fell back heavily onto the pillow, gasping for breath. Then, he suddenly began to cough again.

    I helped him to keep his temper.

    The nanny was flustered and exasperated behind us. "You still have to protect this jinx even now. Fine, you''re willing, I don''t care, I don''t care." "I''ll go and find your dad outside the country now. Even if we''re old and dead, we won''t come back to bother you guys anymore."

    Grandma finally slammed the door.

    "Yi Bai, is it because of me?" Seeing that Chu Yibai was shaking his head as if he wanted to hide something, he immediately stood up to leave, "If you won''t tell me the truth, then I''ll leave now. I won''t bother with you anymore."

    When Chu Yibai heard this, he grabbed my hand and hurriedly said, "Don''t go, Shan Shan. It''s not because of you, it''s really not because of you. "Cough, cough, cough ˇ­"

    He denied it again, but seeing how ill he was, my heart softened. "I won''t go, and since I''m back, I won''t go again. You must get better. You must get better. "

    Her pale face forced a smile.

    "Yibai, I''ll go prepare a room for Aryeh. Wait for me here."

    After making sure that I wouldn''t leave, Chu Yi Bai''s mind relaxed a little. He nodded his head, and before leaving, I poured a cup of water for him and placed it in his hands.

    Next to our bedroom, I arranged a room for Aryeh. This room was originally meant for me and Chu Yibai''s baby, but after so long, we didn''t have a round room, so where did the baby come from?

    Looking at the baby products that we had carefully prepared before, my heart ached.

    "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"

    "Oh, it''s alright. Aya, this will be your home from now on. Yubai and I will love you and won''t let anyone hurt you."

    When I mentioned Chu Yi Bai, I seemed to see the fear in Aya''s eyes.

    "Ai Ya, don''t be afraid. Yubai is a very good person." "Maybe he scared you. Don''t be afraid, once big brother Yi Bai gets better, you''ll definitely like him. He''s really handsome."

    I tried my best to pacify Aryeh, but ever since he saw Chu Yibai, he had become like a frightened little white rabbit.

    I shook my head helplessly. "Aryeh, are you watching TV? "I can''t read it. There are books here, but they are all children''s books. Do you want to read them?"

    After handing the book to Aryeh, she flipped through it happily.

    "Ai Ya, elder sister is going to see what food there is for you. I''ll help you and Yi Bai prepare dinner. If you need anything, just call for me." "Good, very good!"

    Aryeh sat at the small desk, holding the storybook, smiling at me and nodding.

    I walked around the house and my mother-in-law actually left.

    Then I went into the kitchen and found the food steaming. I gave it to Aryeh, and then brought it to Chu Yibai and me in our bedroom.

    When Chu Yibai saw me enter, he tried to keep his body low. Thinking about it, I hurriedly put down my food and jogged over to place the pillow behind his back, allowing him to lean against it, "Is it comfortable? Do you want me to put another pillow on it? "

    "No need!"

    I couldn''t help feeling a pang in my nose when I saw him.

    Although he had the care of his mother-in-law and his image wasn''t that miserable, his body was thin like a bag of bones. His eyes were black, his cheeks sunken, and he was originally a handsome man.

    "Shan Shan, don''t worry, everything will be fine."

    I turned around and wiped away the tears that were about to flow down my face. I brought the rice porridge over and tasted the temperature as I slowly fed it to Chu Yi Bai.

    But after eating only a few mouthfuls, Chu Yibai began to cough again.

    Suppressing my panic and pain, I patted his chest and held the water out to him. "Here, have a drink."

    After that, I would feed him, but Chu Yibai would not eat. He told me to hurry up and eat, otherwise I would starve, but my heart was clogged up and I couldn''t eat anymore.

    "Shan Shan, don''t be sad. Come, come to my side. I want to hug you and sleep for a while."

    I nodded, took off the pillow, and laid him flat on the bed.

    Looking at him, I stopped in my tracks.

    My body was so dirty that I couldn''t sleep in the same bed as him.

    It was only now that I realized that regardless of whether Chu Yi and Bai Jie minded or not, I couldn''t seem to get past myself.

    "Yibai, go to sleep first. I''ll go and clean up."

    I gathered up the dishes as if I was escaping, carried them in my hands, and left the bedroom.

    When I reached the kitchen, I could no longer control my tears.

    "My wife, what are you crying about? "Who made you angry, your husband will definitely cripple him."

    I abruptly turned around and saw Huangfu Ming standing behind me with a face full of black lines. His ice-cold aura was like a snake that tightly coiled around my body.

    "You, why are you ˇ­"

    I was stunned. Before I even finished speaking, Huangfu Ming had already spoken, "My wife, you are really vicious. Why do you want to escape? Your husband''s heart hurts. Did you feel it? "

    He took my hand and placed it on his cold chest.

    Annoyed, I picked up my spoon with my other hand and threw it at him.

    With a bang, the ladle smashed into the wall, breaking into two pieces that fell to the ground.

    "You have no heart at all, you are just an ice-cold wraith. You left because of you. Yi Bai is about to die. Why are you pestering me like this, lingering like a ghost for so long? "You go, you go!"

    I shouted with all my strength, but he said lightly, "Am I going to die? "Fine, he deserves it."

    "Crime?" It was as if I had heard a great joke. He actually said that Chu Yubai deserved it, and that the one who was brimming with evil was Huangfu Ming.

    "He tried to steal my wife. This is his crime!"

    "Ha!"

    I ruthlessly bit down on his arm, and Huangfu Ming immediately dodged.

    He didn''t dodge, and neither did I. Because I was the one who bit him.

    I immediately opened my mouth and looked at the reddening bite marks on my arm.

    "My wife, why must you suffer?" Does it hurt? Let your husband see. " As Huangfu Ming said this, he wanted to pull my arm.

    I put my arm behind my back and sidestepped. "Don''t worry about it, go!"

 C56

    Clutching my head, I plopped down on the floor, leaning against the modern metal stove.

    After a long time, there was no sound at all from the top of my head. I raised my head and found that Huangfu Ming was no longer there.

    Am I getting what I deserve?

    Originally, he had planned to just sneak a glance at Chu Yi Bai before leaving. However, he couldn''t help but walk into the bedroom with sympathy in his heart. Chu Yi Bai was on his last breath and Huangfu Ming was pestering him.

    But what if I don''t come back and I can''t see Chu Yubai again?

    My mood was very contradictory. Looking at the bite mark, I fiercely bit into it.

    I didn''t let go until the taste of blood came from my mouth.

    It hurt me, it hurt him.

    Looking at the blood, and thinking about Huangfu Ming''s expression of being in pain, my smile suddenly climbed to the corners of my mouth. I actually smiled.

    I hated him so much that I thought of punishing his unauthorized appearance in this way.

    After a long time, I calmed down, washed my face in the sink, and went upstairs pretending that nothing had happened.

    Aya was already asleep on the bed. I turned off the headlight and left the light on, just in case Aya couldn''t find her way to the toilet at night. I lightly closed the door, then turned around to return to our bedroom.

    Chu Yibai was already asleep. His face was pale and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. His thin lips were pursed and he had a pained expression on his face. The wandering of his soul caused him to be half asleep and half awake.

    I sat on the edge of the bed and touched Chu Yibai''s face with my hand. Originally, I had been a handsome young master, but now that things have turned out like this, I felt extremely remorseful.

    "Shan Shan, why are you crying?" Chu Yibai had to exert a great deal of strength to speak.

    I quickly dried my tears and looked at him. "No, I didn''t. Yi Bai, how do you feel right now? "

    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Even at this time, Chu Yi Bai still wanted to comfort me.

    "Let me help you wipe your face." I went to the bathroom and came out with hot water.

    I had cleaned my face and neck to the point where my arms and legs were bare, leaving behind a relatively hidden place. Yi Bai did not say much, so I did not cause any embarrassment for myself.

    After doing all of this, my arm felt a little sore. It seems that serving others isn''t that easy.

    I couldn''t help but think of how Chu Yubai had treated me so well in the past. I really wanted him to leave, then I would go with him.

    Chu Yi Bai quickly fell back into sleep.

    I threw all my clothes and washing into the automatic washing machine, added the liquid, and at the beginning, the washing machine began to automatically fill the water.

    Sitting on one side in a daze, I stare at the water on the washing machine.

    A woman''s voice suddenly came from the washing machine. I pulled my thoughts away and looked through the transparent surface of the door. I could clearly see a woman patting the door like a madman.

    I fell off my stool in fright.

    The water was full and the washing machine began to stir.

    The woman in the washing machine had a frightened expression on her face. She said something, but because she was in the water, her mouth was bubbling.

    I had a sudden, subconscious urge to save someone, but just as I was about to get up, I saw the woman explode in the washing machine, her body in pieces in the bright red liquid.

    Now, where was the washing machine? It was basically washing the corpses.

    I was so scared that I forgot to breathe. My brain felt a little dizzy from lack of oxygen.

    "Elder sister!"

    Aryeh''s voice brought me back to reality, and I pressed her to my chest so that she wouldn''t see what was going on in the washing machine. "Don''t look!"

    "Elder sister, you forgot that I am a goddess." Aryeh hugged me and patted my back.

    That''s right, Ah Ya is a goddess, so she naturally has ways to tame these ox, ghost and snake spirits. I always treat them as five or six years old little girls.

    When my embrace loosened, Aryeh came out of my embrace. "Sister, everything''s alright. She ran away. All you see is the illusion she created, so there''s no need to be afraid. "

    I raised my hand to the washing machine. Sure enough, there were no corpses or blood. Everything was normal.

    I let out a long breath. Even now, I''m still easily fooled by these illusions. I''m really speechless with myself.

    "Who is she?" I leaned against the wall and helped myself up with the stool, while Aryeh protected me.

    "I don''t know, but because elder sister is currently a full yin body, there will definitely be a lot of ill-intentioned things coveting elder sister''s soul. However, don''t worry, elder sister. Aya can still handle ghosts of these ranks. "

    That''s right. If I wasn''t too nervous, I would have held Aya in my arms. Perhaps that ghost would have been subdued by him long ago.

    "My Aryeh is amazing! "Thank you, Aryeh."

    I really didn''t expect that a person with such a small ability would be so capable. I can''t just treat her like an ordinary little girl in the future.

    "Ah Ya, do you have a way to save big brother Yi Bai?"

    Aya was shocked and shook her head.

    "Aya, what''s wrong?" Why do you look so scared every time you see or hear about big brother Yi Bai? " I crouched down and touched her arms.

    "Sister, there are some things that Aya cannot say."

    "Will it harm you?"

    Aryeh nodded.

    "Alright, then big sister won''t ask anymore. Then can you save him? " My question this time was deliberately avoiding the three words, ''Chu Yibai''.

    Aryeh shook his head.

    Alright, I was just casually asking. Even if Chu Yi Bai can save Hua Tuo, there''s nothing he can do, "Ya, go to sleep! It''s getting late. "

    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed and I have been doing my best to take care of Chu Yibai. I always felt that he was hiding something from me, and also felt that he wanted to die a long time ago. But because of my appearance, he did his best to delay time.

    "Yibai, what do you want to eat tonight? I''ll make it for you."

    "Do what you''re best at."

    "Really? "Okay, wait for me. I''ll do it right now." I used to ask him what he wanted to eat, but he always said he didn''t care and would only take two or three bites at most.

    I didn''t expect him to take the initiative today and say that he wants to eat what I''m most proficient at.

    I remember the first time I cooked it, it was for Chu Yi to eat for free. At that time, he was very polite, said it was delicious, and even ate it.

    But when I eat it, it''s awful.

    I didn''t think too much about it. I only thought that Chu Yibai liked that taste.

    So whenever I had the chance, I would torture him with my noodles. He always said they were delicious, and he always ate them all.

    It was also because of this that the only thing I''m good at these past few years is the untasty noodles. Under Chu Yibai''s care, I didn''t improve at all.

    Even now, I still had some doubts as to whether Chu Yubai really liked the taste of my cooking and didn''t coax me to be happy.

    I happily made the noodles and placed them in front of him. "Yi Bai, do you really like my noodles? Or did you purposely coax me to be happy?"

    "I''ll do it myself! "Shan Shan, why do you ask?"

    I was both surprised and happy that Chu Yibai actually took the initiative to carry the bowl and eat it. For the past few days, his body was extremely weak and it was me who kept feeding it to him. I looked at him in disbelief. "Can you?"

    Chu Yibai nodded. Sure enough, he had finished the bowl by the time he picked it up.

    With his mouth wide open, Chu Yibai handed the bowl over to me. When he saw my appearance, he couldn''t help but laugh, "Delicious! Shan Shan, why do you have such a big mouth? "

    "Oh? "No, it''s fine. Do you still want to eat? There''s more in the pot, I''ll go take it." I was about to get up and serve him some food. Could it be that he had such a good appetite today?

    His arm was suddenly held back, "No need, I''m full." Shan Shan, I have something to say to you. "

    I saw that he was serious, so I put the bowl on the bedside table and sat beside him. "Yi Bai, tell me, I''m listening."

    "Shan Shan, wait for me. I will come back for you. You must wait for me." After saying that, he pulled me into his arms. His strength was much stronger than before.

    "Yi Bai, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand you?" I rested my chin on his shoulder. He had been saying something so strange in the past few days that I was confused, but when I asked him more, he didn''t say anything.

    Chu Yi Bai held me upright and looked at me. Suddenly, his figure pressed down and a warm kiss fell on my forehead. "Shan Shan, I''m tired. I want to sleep for a while."

    Every time I saw him so tired, I couldn''t bear to pry any further into his words. "Okay, don''t let your thoughts run wild. Sleep well, you''ll be fine."

    I lay down on his back and he smiled at me until I closed the door. Through the gap in the door, I could still see him following my figure with his burning gaze.

    I felt as if something was about to happen, but I didn''t know what was going to happen.

    Closing the door, I turned and headed for Aya''s house.

    Aryeh was very obedient and never bothered me or Chu Yi Bai. It was because of her that ever since the female ghost from the washing machine ran away, almost no ghosts came to disturb us, and even Huangfu Ming didn''t come anymore.

    I think all of this was due to Aryeh. Otherwise, if it was before, Huangfu Ming''s skill in pestering him would have been invincible.

    In Aya''s room, Aya was holding a book on her cot. I thought she was reading, so I called out to her a few times. When she didn''t respond, I walked by and found that Aya had fallen asleep with the book in her hands.

    This child really liked reading books. She was not interested in television, let alone cartoons.

    Besides, the books that Aryeh had chosen to read were those that were more knowledgeable, such as the one hundred thousand books on why, the children''s version of Chinese history, world history, and so on.

    I was a little surprised. Why was this child so early in life? Later on, when I thought about it, she was after all the descendant of a goddess. Naturally, she was different from other children.

    I gently put the book away and made a mark where Aryeh had seen it so that she could wake up and continue reading.

    In the past few days, I''ve been in a bad mood. Because of the matter with Chu Yubai, I''ve shed countless tears in private.

    Today, Chu Yi Bai said these words to me again. I was even more confused as I carefully sat on the side of Aya''s bed. I said to myself in a low voice, "Yi Bai said some weird things to me again today. I feel as if something is going to happen. My eyelids are jumping up and down and my heart is flustered."

    Aryeh rolled over in her sleep, and I thought I''d disturbed her with my words. I shut my mouth and covered her with the blanket.

 C57

    The next day, it was drizzling outside the window.

    I woke up from the bed of Aya and looked at the sleeping Aya in a daze. These few days, I was probably too tired. I didn''t think that I would fall asleep on the bed of Aya''s bed.

    This kind of rainy day made me drowsy. Just as I was about to lie down again, I suddenly woke up. "Yibai!"

    Previously, I was sleeping in Chu Yi Bai and I''s bedroom, so it''s convenient for Chu Yi Bai to call me at night if there''s anything he needs.

    But last night, I was sleeping in Aya''s room. If I let Chu Yi Bai sleep in the bedroom, would anything happen to him?

    With that in mind, I got up and rushed to my bedroom without bothering to wash up.

    The moment I opened the door, I saw Chu Yibai lying on the bed. It was very quiet, without the slightest movement.

    No signs of movement?

    I looked over with my eyes wide open.

    There was not even the slightest movement from his chest!

    "Yibai!" I immediately became flustered. I didn''t know what to do, so I could only call him softly and quickly walked to the bed. "Yibai, Yibai!"

    I called out a few times, but Chu Yi Bai didn''t even pay attention to me.

    In front of him, I actually couldn''t feel even the slightest bit of strangeness from Chu Yibai. Both of my hands suddenly grabbed onto Chu Yibai''s hands. Those pair of ice-cold stiff hands pierced through my heart.

    I put my trembling fingers to his nostrils and did not breathe.

    Without even making a sound, tears gushed out of my eyes. I knelt in front of the bed and shook Chu Yibai''s cold body.

    "Chu Yi Bai, Chu Yi Bai!" I burst into tears and cried out his name.

    I cried for a long time, until I felt the massage of my small hands on my shoulders. I didn''t look back. I patted her hand and leaned against her, holding her on her side.

    "Elder sister, don''t be sad!"

    I shook my head, feeling desperate and helpless. I picked myself up from Aryeh''s arms and choked with sobs. "Aryeh, you should go back to your room. Big sister wants some peace and quiet."

    Aryeh obediently withdrew and closed the door.

    I climbed back onto the bed and knelt there, staring blankly at Chu Yi Bai''s calm and pale face.

    Waiting for him to open his eyes was ultimately just an extravagant hope.

    So yesterday was just a reflection of him, the last moment of sobriety and nostalgia in the world, but why did I not react?

    He hated his stupidity and wanted to slap himself in the face.

    A person''s wrist was suddenly intercepted in midair. "It''s you!"

    I was so angry that I wanted to pull my hand away, but Huangfu Ming stood behind me and grabbed my wrist.

    Since I couldn''t struggle, I got up and threw my hand directly at his face.

    Huangfu Ming originally wanted to stop me from hitting myself, but he didn''t expect that I would change my mind midway and mercilessly give him a slap.

    "Ugh!" "Damn it!" The force was so strong that my face turned red.

    Why do I always forget that our pain is a replacement?

    Huangfu Ming''s eyes flashed with a heartbroken expression of love. He wanted to touch my face with his large hand, so I hurriedly dodged, "You don''t need to pay my respects to the chicken!" Go, you are not welcome here. "

    My voice was a little hoarse from crying, and it hurt now to scream.

    "Are you sad that he died?" Huangfu Ming stared at me with his wolf-like eyes.

    I turned my head to look at Chu Yibai who was lying on the bed, then I turned my head and glared fiercely at Huangfu Ming, "Right, if it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t have done this. If it weren''t for you, we would be together. If it weren''t for you, how happy and content my life would be. I hate you! "

    Huangfu Ming stood there like a central air-conditioner. His tremendous power caused the temperature of the entire room to drop below zero.

    He suddenly pounced in front of me and pulled me into his embrace. A cold aura came from the top of my head. "If I die, will you be sad?"

    I was stunned. Why does he always have the habit of ignoring my words? Why does he always say what he wants to say when he wants to do it?

    It was truly annoying!

    "No!" You''re dead, and I don''t know how happy I am! "

    "Good, very good!"

    He actually agreed, but his tone was not good. It was as if he was gritting his teeth as he said these words.

    I looked up at him, puzzled.

    The black shadow above my head suddenly pressed down. I didn''t have enough time to dodge before Huangfu Ming bit my lips.

    My heart thumped in my chest like an angry chestnut in a pan of oil. Before I could react, the shadow suddenly raised its head.

    I looked at Huangfu Ming with surprise. He fixed me with a smile on his lips that was full of evil aura before turning into a puff of white smoke and entering Chu Yibai''s body.

    "Huangfu Ming, what are you doing?" I raised my hand, completely unable to stop everything that was happening. "Huangfu Ming, what are you trying to do?"

    "Sister, what''s wrong?" I shouted frantically. Aryeh hurriedly opened the door and entered upon hearing the commotion.

    "Aryeh, quickly leave!" It''s dangerous here, let''s go! " In a panic, I wanted to send Aryeh out, afraid that Huangfu Ming would hurt Aryeh.

    But Aryeh was staring at the bed behind me.

    I stopped and followed Aryeh''s gaze.

    I actually saw Chu Yibai smile as he got up from the bed and walked towards me full of energy. He blurted out in a flustered manner, "Yibai? Yi Bai, you''re awake? "

    However, Chu Yibai''s words broke all of my fantasies. "My wife!"

    Extremely demonic.

    "You are Huangfu Ming! What are you trying to do by attaching yourself to Chu Yibai''s body? Come out, I won''t let you hurt Chu Yubai. " I protected Aryeh behind me and stepped back to the door.

    "Why is my wife so afraid of me?" It''s not like I''m going to eat you and this little goddess! " Huangfu Ming''s face was filled with a carefree smile.

    He actually knew that Aya was the Goddess, but with Aya''s current abilities, it was completely impossible for him to deal with Huangfu Ming, because I could clearly feel that the moment Aya saw Huangfu Ming, his body trembled.

    "Aya, you go too!" I took the opportunity to open the door and push Aryeh out. I slammed the door shut and leaned against it. Hearing Aryeh''s voice calling for me, I shouted, "Aryeh, let''s go!"

    Huangfu Ming approached me step by step, not caring at all about Aya''s escape. His hawk-like eyes stared at me, pressing towards me. His hands pressed against the door behind me. "My wife, why are you so afraid of me?"

    "Everyone is afraid of evil spirits. I''m human, so of course I''m afraid of evil spirits!" Aryeh''s departure made me dare to face Huangfu Ming directly. A pair of fiery eyes looked at him, and an urge to grind his bones and scatter his ashes surged in my heart.

    The corner of Huangfu Ming''s mouth curled up, and he had a complacent expression. "My wife, your husband is also a person right now. Can''t you see that?"

    I stared. "What do you mean?" "Don''t tell me that you want to possess Chu Yubai for your entire life? No, come out!"

    "Why not? Your wife always says that your husband is not a person and can''t accompany you in doing things. Isn''t this perfect now? "

    "How can you be so shameless? Yibai just left and you are already impatiently seizing his body for yourself."

    "Your husband is waiting for this day, otherwise he would have taken your wife away a few days ago." "My wife, can''t you feel your husband''s sincerity?"

    "Your sincerity?" It was as if I had heard the biggest joke in the world, and I laughed and laughed until I burst into tears.

    The strength in my body was slowly being drawn out, and just as I was about to slide down the door, I fell into Huangfu Ming''s embrace, and powerlessly closed my eyes.

    In my stupor, my body felt hot and cold at times. My thoughts were tangled like tangled balls of wool.

    Sometimes he would wake up, other times he would pass out. He would not know when it was time, nor what time it would be.

    When I woke up, I could see doctors in white coats and nurses in makeup bustling around me. I closed my eyes because I thought it was too noisy.

    Sometimes, when I see Chu Yibai by my side, feeding me with food and water, helping me wipe my body, changing the fever stickers on my head, I feel extremely happy. It was as if I opened my eyes to speak to him, but when I heard him calling me ''my wife'', I was so disappointed that I didn''t want to open my eyes anymore and fell back into sleep.

    I don''t know how long this feeling lasted, but my body was no longer muddle-headed and I suddenly woke up.

    After waking up, I found that I wasn''t at my home with Chu Yibai, but at the hospital. The ward was very large, and was also a suite. The household appliances and medical equipment were all there, so it was obvious that I was in a private hospital''s luxurious ward.

    Chu Yibai, no, to be exact, Huangfu Ming, was sleeping by my side.

    An arm was pressed against my chest. I hated to avoid it, but I was afraid of waking him, so I didn''t move too much.

    Taking out the needle from my hand and pressing on the needle, I tiptoed out and stood in front of the door with my hand on the doorknob. I turned my head to make sure Huangfu Ming wasn''t following me, then carefully pressed down on the doorknob.

    Ah!

    I screamed and covered my mouth again.

    The person standing outside the door was still raising his hand to knock. The moment he saw me, the surprise on his face turned into a smile. "That''s great. Mrs. Chu, you''ve finally woken up." Does Director Chu know? He knew he would be happy. For the past few days, Director Chu has been taking care of you all by himself, afraid that our nurses would not be able to take care of you and not let us get involved. By the way, Mrs. Chu, where are you going? Ah, nice to meet you, Director Chu! "

    Boss Chu?

    I turned around, extremely unwilling. Huangfu Ming''s tall figure was already standing behind me, "Madam, where are you planning to go? Your husband will send you off! "

    "I want to go home!" I rolled my eyes at him and said snappily.

    He turned around and carried my princess away before returning to the sickbed in the room, "Madam wants to go home, there''s no need to be in such a rush. You''ll have to do a full body check-up before you leave this coma for two weeks."

    Huangfu Ming looked at the beautiful nurse. She looked at Huangfu Ming with infatuation, then immediately understood what he meant and said, "Yes, Mrs. Chu, if you want to leave the hospital, you must do a full-body examination. This is the rule of our hospital, and it is also the responsibility of both the doctor and patient."

    I couldn''t be bothered with them. The small marten was lying on its side on the bed. It didn''t look at them anymore and just threw a word at them. "Anything."

 C58

    "Sure, I will go prepare it now. Please wait a moment, Boss Chu."

    The nurse''s footsteps went farther and farther away until the door was closed. I knew that Huangfu Ming and I were the only ones left in the room.

    I rolled onto my back, maybe because I''d just woken up with a lack of blood in my brain and a fit of dizziness.

    "Madam has just woken up. It''s best if you don''t do some strenuous exercise. Once you''re back home, your husband will be at your disposal. Your husband will unconditionally cooperate with you no matter how strenuous the exercise is."

    Listening to his rogue words, I felt sick to my stomach. I tried my best to push him away, but of course I couldn''t, so I gave up. I stayed in his arms to cushion my body.

    After a moment, his body felt much better.

    "What did you do to Aryeh?"

    "Madam, you mean that little goddess? "Your husband doesn''t know. Ever since you pushed her out of the house that day, your husband has never seen him again."

    I looked at him suspiciously, searching his face for the answer, trying to make sure it was true.

    Huangfu Ming had a pious expression.

    I lowered my head and muttered to myself, "Then where did Aya go?"

    She was only five or six years old, so who knew what would happen if she went out alone.

    "Do you need me to send someone to look for him?"

    I''m afraid I have to rely on him now. "But you can''t hurt her."

    "Does Your Highness think that your husband will put a little deity like her in his eyes?" Seeing how arrogant he was, I felt a lot more at ease.

    That''s right, he was such a strong and arrogant ghost, why would he care about a young and inexperienced little goddess? This is good as well. As long as he doesn''t hurt Aryeh and can still find him, it''s best if he can''t disappoint me.

    Very quickly, everything was arranged by the hospital. Huangfu Ming accompanied me by my side as I did a thorough check-up. After the results came out and it was confirmed that everything was normal, Huangfu Ming drove me back to the Chu Family villa.

    As soon as they arrived home, a butler-like person and a middle-aged woman who looked like an aunt came out to greet them.

    Huangfu Ming carried me out of the car and ordered majestically, "Make me something suitable for my wife to eat."

    "Ok, Boss Chu." The butler respectfully replied.

    After that, I left with Auntie, and Huangfu Ming carried me to my bedroom by himself.

    "How does it feel to be Chu Yubai?" He laid me gently on the bed, and I sat looking at him and asking him sarcastically.

    Huangfu Ming actually thought about it, then said with a smile, "Not bad!"

    "You! Don''t you feel ashamed? "

    Huangfu Ming stared blankly for a moment, then generously shook his head, "Why should your husband feel guilty?"

    I really wanted to swear, but being educated didn''t allow it. I tried my best to suppress my anger and said, "You go out, I don''t want to talk to you."

    He seemed to be living the same life as Chu Yibai, occupying his body, wife, house, and family business. He was actually so carefree and shameless.

    The three views were truly different, unable to communicate.

    "Why are you so cruel, madam? At least you took care of your wife for so long." "Madam spoke coldly to husband the moment she woke up, and even chased him away ˇ­"

    As they spoke, Huangfu Ming pretended to be a wronged wife.

    I picked up the pillow beside my hand and threw it at him. Huangfu Ming''s hands were nimble and it was easy to dodge, but the pillow went straight towards the butler who pushed open the door.

    Clang! Clang! Clatter! A pile of food was thrown onto the ground. Even the plates, bowls and spoons were smashed into pieces.

    I kept quiet.

    Huangfu Ming''s face darkened, "Madam doesn''t like it. Let''s do it again when we''re done."

    "Yes sir!"

    The steward looked confused and felt wronged. He looked like he was saying, "You don''t like it, do you?"

    Even so, the steward still neatly cleaned up and left the room.

    The moment the door closed, Huangfu Ming walked over with a shameless smile. I picked up another pillow and threw it at him. Huangfu Ming directly caught it in his hand.

    "Since Madam just left the hospital and wants to do some strenuous exercise, your husband doesn''t mind cooperating with you a bit." As soon as he finished speaking, Huangfu Ming closed in with an evil and shameless expression on his face.

    I nervously retreated, but I was already pressed down by him. "What are you doing? Get up! You''re crushing me!"

    "How did your husband hurt Madam?" Huangfu Ming jokingly asked me.

    "There!"

    "Where?"

    Looking at Huangfu Ming''s face that was full of desire and ridicule, I suddenly realized that I was tricked by him again. My face instantly became burning hot and burned with passion, "You scoundrel! "You also know that I have just recovered from my illness and that I am not suited for strenuous exercise, so you ˇ­"

    "But your husband has heard that the intense treatment between husband and wife has an effect."

    "Who told you that it might be effective in the early stage of the cold to exercise, but my body is already exhausted, so I don''t need to sweat."

    "Oh, really? Madam, do you know this very well? "Then your husband can only let himself suffer. We can do some strenuous exercise when your wife is in good health."

    "Then why are you suppressing me?"

    "Madam, you''d better not touch it. Otherwise, your husband''s fire might ignite on its own."

    "It would be better if I burned you."

    "Then let''s go together, Madam."

    "Bah!"

    A bickering is a bickering. I didn''t dare to struggle, for fear of provoking his greater desire, which would be more troublesome if it didn''t extinguish my desire.

    A few minutes later, Huangfu Ming angrily got up and directly walked into the bathroom.

    Although he walked quickly, I accidentally saw his little tent, and after the bathroom door closed, I despised him for his "beast."

    After confirming that Huangfu Ming was not coming out for the time being, I sat up. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, "Come in!"

    The butler came in with the dishes and placed them on the table. "Madam, please enjoy your meal."

    "En!"

    I nodded, and the butler bowed and backed out the door.

    The illness had just started to heal and the food was relatively light. After filling their stomachs, they lost their appetite.

    The bathroom door opened with a clatter. Huangfu Ming came out from inside in an aggrieved manner. His hair was dripping with water, and he was wiping it with a white towel.

    The upper part of his body was naked, and the perfect combination of his muscles and curves made him throb uncontrollably.

    The lower half of his body was wrapped in a white towel as he appeared on stage like an overbearing CEO. It was unknown what method Huangfu Ming used to actually train Chu Yibai''s body to such an enticing extent in a short two weeks.

    Perhaps it was because I was too surprised, but when Huangfu Ming came out, his aggrieved expression instantly turned into joy. "What does Madam think of your husband?"

    "That''s it!" I said lazily.

    "Your husband specifically trained his body for Madam."

    Huangfu Ming came closer and dripped his ice-cold water on my head. He actually used cold water to solve my desire, this was truly out of my expectations.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Of course it''s to satisfy Madam ˇ­"

    "Shut up!"

    "Hahahaha!"

    Huangfu Ming''s laughter was very insolent, my ears were about to bleed. I hastily covered them.

    After resting at home for another half a month, his body gradually recovered to its original state.

    I went to work as an intern nurse in a larger hospital in the city.

    Although I clearly forbade Huangfu Ming from helping me with our relationship, I clearly knew that if it wasn''t for Huangfu Ming secretly helping me with this accidental recruitment, I wouldn''t have been so successful.

    Of course, I don''t want to be tangled up like this. After all, if one wanted to enter a good unit in this society, one must have the money and authority to do so. Otherwise, it would be impossible to do anything.

    On the first day, the driver drove Huangfu Ming to work for me in my new car.

    Buying a new car was mainly due to Huangfu Ming''s luxurious cars. Entering and exiting the hospital would attract a lot of gossip, so he casually bought a car worth tens of thousands of yuan. It was economical and practical.

    I also didn''t want Huangfu Ming to give it to me. Firstly, he had to manage the company on a daily basis, and secondly, his appearance was too eye-catching. I don''t want any unnecessary trouble.

    At this hospital, most people drive or get driven, and that alone shows who the people who work at the hospital are, so I don''t want to be out of place.

    "Madam, Boss Chu said to invite Madam over for dinner tonight, so that you can think of a place you''d like to go?" As the driver opened the door for me, he passed on Huangfu Ming''s words.

    Ever since Huangfu Ming borrowed Chu Yibai''s corpse to become a person, he had been operating the businesses under his previous name, as well as the businesses that Chu Yibai owned. However, Huangfu Ming had long since transferred these businesses to me.

    To live like a modern man, Huangfu Mingzhu lived very well.

    "I understand, you can go back now!"

    Ever since I returned home from the hospital, I had been fighting Huangfu Ming one-sidedly. On the other hand, it was because I was cold, he wasn''t cold, but he knew that I wouldn''t listen to him when he spoke, so he always sent word.

    I don''t care, as long as I don''t talk to him. Looking at Chu Yibai''s face, I felt very awkward as his soul was Huangfu Ming. I didn''t feel comfortable in my heart.

    As I was walking down the steps of the hospital with my bag, I heard a woman''s voice behind me. It sounded so loud that I frowned and looked back.

    "Li Shan Shan, it''s really you!" Are you here to see a doctor? " I saw that it was my classmate Annie from the Acropolis University.

    Annie came from an average background, but she had a rich second generation boyfriend.

    "No, I came to work."

    "What?" You come to work. " Annie looked me up and down with a look of contempt in her eyes.

    "Yes." Annie looked down on people when she went to school, especially after she was a fuerdai, and now she looked down on everyone else, with her curly hair, thick unibrow, and pointed chin, as if she had come out of a plastic surgery.

    I also didn''t want to pester her any further, so I hurriedly said, "It''s my first day at work, so I''ll be leaving first."

    Anne smiled perfunctorily.

    I turned and walked away.

    She heard her conversation with her colleague.

    "Annie, do you know her?"

    "Student, not familiar."

    "Is that so? I told you, how can a country bumpkin like her get to know you so well? Look at her cheap clothes, look at her bag, and then come over here."

    "With that said, everyone will be colleagues from now on."

    "You''re still speaking up for her. Looking at her solitary appearance, I really don''t know where she got the courage to act so haughtily."

    Behind him, there was a wave of ridicule.

    My face turned white for a moment, then I hastened my steps. I hated these people who gossiped the most. It was so boring.

 C59

    Annie was speaking to me, but if you listened carefully, you could hear the distance and disdain in her words.

    Because on my first day at work, I had to report to the head nurse and wait for the job I''d been given.

    However, just as he reached the head nurse''s office, the phone on her desk rang.

    The head nurse, Zhou Ling, gestured for me to sit down first. She wanted to answer the phone.

    I sat back and waited for her.

    After she answered the phone, she hurried out of the room. When she reached the door, she thought of me and quickly said, "Come with me to the emergency room."

    "Oh, okay!"

    After putting down my bag, I hastily changed my clothes and followed Zhou Ling to the emergency room. Halfway there, I met Annie and the rest who were leisurely walking upstairs. Zhou Ling unhappily shouted, "What are you still standing there for? Wear your clothes and go to the emergency room."

    Annie and the others agreed on the topic, but there were many small actions on their faces that showed that they were unconvinced. When they saw me following behind Zhou Ling, they grumbled again.

    I didn''t have the time to care about them. I quickly followed Zhou Ling to the emergency room.

    After going to the emergency room, the ambulance had already sent someone to the emergency operating room. Just as we arrived at the entrance to the operation room, a woman in her thirties came crying to stop us, holding onto her stomach for more than seven months. "Nurse, please save my husband, please save my husband. "Please."

    As she spoke, the woman was about to kneel down.

    Zhou Ling reacted quickly and immediately stopped the woman, "Don''t worry, the doctor will do his best to treat your husband. Don''t be too emotional, you are pregnant with a child.

    After calming the woman down, Zhou Ling turned around and placed the woman in my arms. "Li Shan Shan, you can comfort the family members here."

    "Oh, okay!"

    "When Annie and the rest come, let them in directly."

    "Alright."

    I was here comforting my family, Annie and the others went straight in. After hearing that, I felt very uncomfortable, I thought that I would be entrusted with a heavy responsibility on the first day of work, I didn''t expect that.

    But then I thought, "It''s very normal. When I entered the job on the first day, the head nurse was not clear about my abilities, so to be safe, it was naturally to use the old employee Annie and the others."

    "Madam, please take a seat. I know you must be worried about your husband, but you must also be careful about the safety of the baby in your belly. Come on, sit down. "Take a deep breath."

    I helped the woman to a chair in front of the operating room, doing some soothing work.

    Annie and the others have already rushed over. Seeing me comforting the woman at the door, they all smiled as they pushed the door open and entered the operation room.

    There was mockery in that laugh.

    Although I was angry, I had a mission on me, so I could only focus all of my energy on comforting the woman. "Can I call you elder sister?"

    The woman took the tissue I handed her and wiped her eyes. She nodded.

    "Sis, the child should have been here for seven months, right?"

    "Yes, seven and a half months." The woman stroked her belly affectionately.

    "Do boys or girls know?"

    The woman shook her head.

    "I look like a boy."

    "Really?" The woman''s eyes flashed with surprise.

    "Yes, I guessed."

    "Thank you! Thank you, girl! "

    I just wanted to change the subject to ease the woman''s emotions, but when I heard that she might have a boy in her belly, her emotions began to falter again.

    "Sis, don''t be so worked up. I''m not sure either. It''s just a guess, don''t mind it."

    "How can I not care? In order to give birth to a boy, I ˇ­"

    The woman began to cry again, unable to continue.

    I knew what was going on.

    Nowadays, many people were still patriarchs who valued their own children. In order to give birth to a boy, they had to beg countless amounts of grandpas and grandma.

    In her previous internship, the old doctor had been experienced, but he had never told anyone about the way he was going to have a baby, or whether the baby was a boy or a girl, because she knew that if she said it was a girl, then the baby would die because of her words. It was a sin.

    I wanted to quickly change the topic. Just as I was about to change the topic, the sounds of footsteps and noise came from a group of people not too far away.

    The most ear-piercing part was the shrill cry of the old woman who was the leader of the group.

    The old lady was supported by her man and was about to be slapped on the face of the woman when I hurriedly blocked her, "What are you doing? This is a hospital, don''t hit people ˇ­"

    Before I could finish, I was pushed to the side by a young man behind them. The three of them angrily surrounded the woman, who was scared out of her wits and got picked up by the old woman. "Dad, Mom, Ah Yuan, all of you are here."

    "Where''s my son?" the old woman asked the woman.

    The woman said timidly, "Not long after I entered the operating room, the doctor said he would go all out to save her. Dad, mom, you guys sit down first. " As she spoke, her tears almost fell.

    "Weeping, you always know to cry, my son is not dead yet, why are you crying!" The old woman pointed at the woman and swore. "What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know either. A Xiang''s mind hasn''t been in a good mood lately. When he suddenly rushed into the kitchen at daybreak, I jumped in fright and hurriedly followed him in. I saw him cut into his own stomach with a kitchen knife, but A Xiang was still stirring the kitchen knife as if he didn''t feel anything." The woman cried as she spoke.

    The old lady slapped her across the face, "You''re lying." Do you mean that my son is crazy enough to cut himself? "

    The woman pressed her face in pain and sobbed in the chair.

    I really can''t stand it any longer, so I rushed over to push Ah Yuan, who the woman was talking about, far away.

    Although Ah Yuan was very thin, he had a ferocious look on his face. When he saw the woman crying on the chair, he ruthlessly tried to pull her up. He wasn''t prepared for me to push him, so I easily pushed him away.

    I covered the woman behind me, while Ah Yuan rushed over to hit me. "Damn woman, mind your own business. You''re looking for a beating!"

    The old granny and her husband were also swearing on the side, cheering for their son, "Beat her to death."

    I stood in the middle of the room, furious. I had never seen a family that could bully a pregnant woman. Not only did I scold them, I even attacked them. I was really about to explode in the small universe.

    At that time, when she was following behind A Yuan, I thought she was He Yuan''s girlfriend. But after so many things happened, that woman didn''t even know how to go up and say a few words to stop them. She just stood there coldly with a smile on her face.

    I felt like I had seen it somewhere before, but I couldn''t think about it in this situation.

    I didn''t have time to carefully observe her. A''Yuan pounced in front of me and raised his hand to hit me.

    "Old woman, old woman, what''s wrong?" With a plop, the old woman fell unconscious on the ground, and her husband hurriedly called out to her.

    When Ah Yuan heard the commotion, he did not bother to hit me. He quickly turned around to look at his mother. "Mom, Mom, what''s wrong?" "Nurses, nurses!"

    A Yuan told her not to wake up and called for the nurse.

    I was a nurse, and he didn''t call me.

    "Out of the way!" In the face of life and death, I didn''t care about anything else and hastily stepped forward to allow A Yuan to get out of the way.

    Ah Yuan seemed to still want to hit me. His gaze fixed on my clothes, then turned soft in an instant. He immediately opened up a path for me.

    I looked down. The old woman''s face was ashen, her body stiff, her pupils unfocused. She was obviously already gone. I shook my head, but I still had to go through the procedure. I went to the nurses'' station and called for an emergency room. Soon, the old woman was sent to the emergency room.

    The old granny''s husband and Ah Yuan both went to the rescue room, leaving the black-clothed woman watching from afar.

    I walked over to the pregnant woman. "Sis, are you okay?"

    The woman dried her eyes and shook her head. "Nurse, how is my mother-in-law?"

    "She treated you like that, what are you worried about?"

    "She''s my husband''s mother, after all."

    Alright, I was speechless, "In the emergency room, I don''t know. How are you?

    "I''m fine!"

    "Sis, why did I hear you say just now that your husband hurt himself?" When I heard this just now, I was startled. How could a normal person cut themselves in the stomach? It didn''t hurt at all, nor was it itchy.

    "Yes." The woman didn''t seem to want to say much to someone I''d just met.

    "Sis, is your husband in his right mind?"

    "Not bad."

    Not bad? What do you mean? Doesn''t that mean it''s normal?

    Seeing how evasive the woman was, I didn''t want to make things difficult for her, so I didn''t continue asking.

    From the rescue room came the cries of a man. I didn''t even need to think to know what had happened. Naturally, that old woman didn''t save me. Her husband and son were crying.

    When the woman heard the cry, her face changed drastically. She looked at me for confirmation, and all I could do was nod.

    The woman suddenly pressed down on her stomach with a pained look on her face. She bent over and collapsed onto the chair, gasping for air.

    Not good, I got angry. It''s only been seven months, and even if I was born, I would still be a premature baby. Furthermore, looking at their dressing, I think that if something like this happens in my family, I won''t be able to afford it.

    "Sis, what''s wrong?"

    "My stomach hurts, it hurts so much. Nurse, please, help me. " The woman''s swollen eyes looked pleadingly at me, her hands clutching my hands.

    I looked back at the woman in black. What in the world was going on with this woman?

    "Hurry up and help!" I called to her anxiously.

    The woman actually ignored me and turned around to leave in the direction of the emergency room. Did she go to look for Ah Yuan?

    At this moment, the lights in the operation room went off. Not long later, Zhou Ling brought Annie and the others out.

    When Zhou Ling saw how we were acting, she knew that the woman had gotten pregnant and immediately told Annie and the others to send the woman to the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    "What happened? Didn''t I tell you to pacify your family? Why can''t such a thing be done! " There was an obvious complaint in Zhou Ling''s words.

    "I''m sorry, Sister." I didn''t want to defend myself, as it would be useless to defend myself at this time. On the contrary, it would make Zhou Ling even more disgusted with me.

    As for the truth of the matter, I believe that as long as Zhou Ling investigates later on, she will definitely investigate it thoroughly.

    "What about the other family members?"

    "The mother-in-law of the pregnant woman has just passed away. Her father-in-law and youngest uncle are currently in the emergency room."

    Zhou Ling sighed, "Go call her family members over."

 C60

    From Zhou Ling''s appearance, it was obvious that the woman''s husband was not in a good mood. "Head nurse, how is her husband?"

    Zhou Ling shook her head. "Dead."

    "Did he really die from having his stomach cut off?" I asked curiously.

    "How do you know?" Zhou Ling felt a little strange. After all, I didn''t enter the operation room.

    "I overheard their family talk."

    Zhou Ling nodded. "Alright, let''s not talk too much. Tell his family to go to the nurses'' station."

    "Mm, alright."

    After listening to Zhou Ling''s instructions, I walked around to the rescue room and found the old woman''s husband and her son sitting on the ground, hugging each other and crying bitterly.

    There isn''t a shadow of the woman in black around, I thought to myself, who is this woman exactly? Her boyfriend''s house is fine, she just left after watching everything from the sidelines?

    Forget it, who cares about her!

    "Family members, please go to the nurses'' station." Just as I walked over to stop, Ah Yuan rushed over and tried to pull my collar. I sidestepped him as if he was a dog that was about to bite me.

    "Dad, it''s her, it''s this woman. If it wasn''t for her, my mom wouldn''t have died." Ah Yuan shouted at me while pointing at me.

    His father echoed A''Yuan and looked very excited. "Yes, it''s her. We can''t let her off. We can''t let your mother die in vain."

    Originally, there were a lot of people lining up to see the doctor in the morning. With this commotion, more and more people began to spectate.

    The two men repeated the same words over and over again, saying that I had pissed off the old woman and was a murderer.

    I didn''t expect that I would encounter such an embarrassing situation on my first day at work. Outside of the crowd, Annie and the others were looking from afar and whispering to each other. They seemed to be waiting to watch a good show.

    There were also some colleagues from the hospital who came forward to stop me, and wanted to take me away from the scene so that the other colleagues could calm their emotions. However, those two people wouldn''t let me go no matter what, and even attacked me.

    Because the relationship between doctors and patients was already tense, the hospital clearly forbade the medical staff and patients to have conflict.

    At this moment, the security guards arrived and stood in front of us.

    A Yuan and his father relied on the crowd watching them and kept rolling around and not letting them go.

    The security guards couldn''t do anything about the two of them. Although I was furious, but since it was my first day at work, it wasn''t good for anything to happen. Thus, I restrained the anger in my heart.

    "Stop messing around, this is the hospital, I have to trouble you two to take a look at the place." You said that our hospital''s nurse pissed your old lady off. Obviously, your old lady didn''t have a heart attack, but now your pregnant women are being stimulated by your own family''s popularity. They are in the midst of emergency obstetric care, and the pregnant woman''s husband is in no condition to rescue her, he is already dead, and the two of you still have time to make a ruckus here. Security, if they continue to mess around like this, get them out and call the police. Our hospital will not take the blame for this. "

    The person spoke with dignity. He stood in the middle of us with his hands in his pockets, neither servile nor overbearing.

    "Wow, it''s Dean Xi Men."

    "Really, Director Xi Men is so handsome!"

    "Exactly, just a few words were enough to stun those two rascals."

    "Dean Xi Men is really amazing!"

    The group of young nurses dressed in pink were all excited. They were all stunned by this Director Xi Men. It seemed that this Director Xi Men was a doctor who was worthy of being in this hospital and could charm thousands of young girls.

    I looked at the dignified Chairman Xi Men and wondered what kind of person it was that had such a strong aura and so many fans.

    While I was still confused, Director Xi Men turned around. A tall figure came over and whispered into my ear, "My wife!"

    My god, it''s Xi Men Yu! He''s the director of this hospital?!

    "My wife, did you feel too happy for your husband to say anything?" Xi Men Yu, who was wearing a white coat, was whispering into my ear.

    His clothes really struck me as I did. He was dressed in a white coat, had short hair that curled up on his head, was waxed, and was shining brilliantly. Most importantly, under the contrast of his clothes, his beautiful peach blossom eyes seemed less amorous and more refined.

    Just by hearing his words, his beautiful appearance would be greatly reduced.

    "Alright, you guys deal with it. If you have any questions, just call the police. "Don''t get in the way of other patients, Nurse Li. Come with me to the office."

    Xi Men Yu''s thin lips moved away from my ear. He turned around and solemnly spoke to the security guards. Then, with a long stride, he walked out of the crowd.

    Is he helping me?

    "Nurse Li!" The crowd automatically opened up a path. Seeing that I didn''t follow them, Xi Men Yu stood up and turned around to look at me.

    "Oh, I''m coming." I came back to my senses, looked at the father and son duo, then quickly followed Xi Men Yu out of the scene.

    After following Xi Men Yu for a long distance, I stopped at the corner of the stairs, "About that, I have something to take care of."

    After saying that, I turned around and was about to leave when Xi Men Yu suddenly stretched out his arm and blocked my path. "My wife, are you trying to destroy the bridge after crossing the river?"

    "Thank you, but it''s my first day at work and I haven''t finished reporting yet, so I really don''t have time to chat with you."

    Xi Men Yu still wanted to say something, but two young nurses came over from the corridor. I quickly stepped back. "Director, I''ll be leaving first."

    While the two young nurses came over to say hello to Xi Men Yu, I quickly turned around and left.

    When Xi Men Yu saw that he couldn''t keep me, and that someone was talking to him, he glanced at me and smiled as he greeted the two young nurses.

    "Tch, it''s useless to try and flirt everywhere, no matter how good a person''s skin is." I muttered to myself, and soon I was in the head nurse''s office.

    "Li Shan Shan, look at how well you''ve done. You made such a big fuss on your first day at work. How do you expect the hospital''s leaders and colleagues to see you?" Zhou Ling had her hands on her waist as she stood next to the chair in a threatening manner.

    "I''m sorry!" Although this isn''t my fault, it''s useless to argue. Furthermore, I don''t believe that Zhou Ling is a fool. After all, the head nurse isn''t as childish as Annie and the others.

    I lowered my head, looking very devout. Sure enough, Zhou Ling stared at me for a while. Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore and sighed, "Forget it, this isn''t your fault!" I''ve seen the surveillance cameras and I can tell that this family is quite eccentric. "

    "Thank you, head nurse!"

    "Don''t thank me so quickly. Although this matter is not directly related to you, but if that weird family really wants to use the media to blackmail you, you will definitely bear the brunt of it." "Therefore, I''m afraid that you will have to stop for a while. The leaders are currently in a meeting and they will probably come up with a solution soon. After all, this kind of thing isn''t considered a big deal in the history of doctors and patients."

    Zhou Ling asked me to sit down, and she sat down, then seriously told me about the current situation.

    Her analysis was quite reasonable. Meeting such a strange family on the first day of work could be considered my misfortune.

    And if things get any bigger, I''ll probably be a victim of the hospital''s response to the incident.

    I was still thinking when Anne came running in, her forehead beaded with sweat.

    When Zhou Ling saw Annie running in, she immediately asked, "What happened to the pregnant woman?"

    "Head nurse, the pregnant women have stabilized. There''s no problem."

    "Alright, you can go back to your work now!" After Annie left, Zhou Ling said to me, "Li Shan Shan, you go check on the pregnant woman first!"

    "Yes, yes, thank you, Matron."

    In order to reduce the impact, I had to start with someone inside the family, so now I had to go see a pregnant woman.

    When he arrived at the obstetrics and gynecology department, the pregnant woman had already entered the ward to rest.

    "Sis, how do you feel now?" I went over and poured her a glass of water and handed it to her.

    "It''s much better now, thank you!" The pregnant woman lay limp on the bed, her eyes bloodshot and swollen, and her crying was obvious, but she forced herself to smile and take the water from my hand and gulp it down.

    I think she must have known about her husband and mother-in-law, too. "Sister, don''t be too sad, it''s more important for the child to be safe now."

    The pregnant woman drank and nodded.

    Although their family didn''t have a good attitude towards pregnant women, the money they should pay hadn''t fallen. Moreover, from what their colleagues said, the remaining two men were very happy to see that their children were alright. They left the pregnant women behind, probably because they were busy with the matters of their pregnant husband and mother-in-law.

    "Sis, what do you want to eat?"

    "No need. Thank you. My father-in-law and Ah Yuan have already bought them and put them in the cupboard. If you want to eat, I can do it myself." The pregnant woman looked at her cabinet as she spoke, her eyes were a little blurred, and she was overflowing with grief.

    I sat on a stool beside her bed and asked her softly, "Sis, is this your first child?"

    According to colleagues, pregnant women have already passed a few children, the body is very fragile, if this child can not keep, I fear that it will be a lifetime of infertility.

    The pregnant woman shook her head and turned away, wiping away her tears.

    "Sis, I''m sorry. If you don''t want to say it, you can say it. I was just worried that you might be daydreaming, so I wanted to chat with you casually and unravel it for you. Seeing that she was on the verge of tears again, I hastily consoled her.

    The pregnant woman sobbed, calmed down, and turned to look at me. "Thank you. To tell you the truth, I beat up three children before. "

    I was surprised. "Why?"

    The pregnant woman smiled sadly. "Because it''s a girl."

    "Because it''s a girl, do I have to knock it out?" Even though I''ve heard the news about how boys valued their girls, I was still quite surprised at the fact that it was actually happening to me and killing a new life. It was something I couldn''t accept.

    "Well, my husband''s family wants me to have a boy. It was precisely because I saw a boy in my hometown that I was not beaten up. It is also because of this that my husband''s family values this child. " The pregnant woman looked at me with some embarrassment, and I''m sure she knew it was wrong, because on the surface, at least, she had more conscience than the rest of the family.

    "Why did the girl want to shoot him and the boy wanted to stay?" Normally, a family would have to be one or two girls in order to try to survive by any means, but pregnant women never had a child, so why couldn''t they tolerate the birth of a girl?

    "Because my mother-in-law had gone to the fortune-teller earlier on and said that her granddaughter would take over the family and destroy them, while her grandson would shine. Therefore, girls cannot be born in this house. "

    I don''t know if they''re right about that, but whether they''re right or not, killing a new life is just about as easy as killing a new one.

 C61

    "Sis, are you sure that Mr. Yin Yang has no enmity with your family?"

    I asked the pregnant woman, "What do you mean?"

    "Sis, let''s not talk about anything else. Just tell me, is what happened right now the same as what that Mr. Yin Yang said?" If no girl is born, she will be safe, or if a boy is born, she will shine? " I took the glass from her and poured her another glass of water.

    Before the glass of water was handed over, the pregnant woman sat up straight and stared at me with wide eyes. "Are you saying I''m a girl? That''s not right. Previously, I had an examination at my hometown. At that time, the doctor clearly said it was a boy''s, and didn''t you previously say that the person inside my stomach was a boy? How could she have become a girl? "Impossible, impossible!"

    "Sis, I don''t mean that. I mean, whether you have a boy or a girl in your womb, we can''t deny that none of this is a good thing. That is, it doesn''t depend on the gender of the child in your womb."

    The pregnant woman sat on the bed, lost in thought.

    I don''t know if she understood me, but I was trying to explain.

    "You''re saying, the reason why our family is like this is all because of that Mr. Yin and Yang. He purposely told my mother-in-law that we can''t have any sons or daughters, and in the end, I was born a few times as a girl. Now, it''s those children who came to take revenge on us?"

    I nodded in agreement. Her understanding could be said to be more accurate.

    In the past, I heard that you chased after my mother-in-law and were scolded by my mother-in-law. Afterwards, you left for a place and focused on the Dao of Yin and Yang. "My mother-in-law was very carefree and didn''t take the matter of insulting Mr. Yinyang to heart. I didn''t expect that it was Mr. Yinyang who deliberately framed my mother-in-law."

    "No wonder my husband always said recently that he dreamed of three bloody little girls, he said that they dragged a long body without legs, covered in blood, sticky and red the way they crawled over. In the dream, he just lied on the bed, unable to move at all, and watched the three children climb onto the bed and climb onto his stomach, their sharp little six claws, white bones, cutting open his belly and drilling in."

    "That''s right, those three wronged children must have come for revenge. They first killed your husband, then your mother-in-law. I think that when you were pregnant with them, you must have subconsciously blamed your husband and mother-in-law, so they left with hatred and naturally, the first thing they did was to kill your husband and mother-in-law. "

    Yang debts were repaid, and so was the debt that was owed to him. In other words, the Underworld''s debt before death was considered small, and they were most afraid of losing their souls. The current situation of the pregnant women and their family was a matter of compensation.

    "Then what should I do now? Will they hurt the child in my womb? I can''t lose this child again, or I''ll never be pregnant again in my life. "

    "I''m not sure about that. They have already killed your husband and your mother-in-law, so their grievances should have all dropped. However, to really calm down these grievances, it still depends on you as your mother. Use love to change them. I believe they won''t really blame you."

    In fact, I don''t even know what will happen next.

    But after all, she still needed someone to take care of her. An outsider like me couldn''t help her at all.

    Then I soothed the pregnant woman a little and left her room, fearing that I would be in trouble with the two remaining men in her family.

    After avoiding the two men, I ran into Annie and the others as soon as I got back to the nurses'' lounge.

    They came in as if they hadn''t seen me, and gathered around the disinfection pool to wash their hands.

    I had just walked out the door when I heard their conversation inside.

    "Annie, is she really your classmate?"

    "Look at you, then look at her, the difference is like heaven and earth."

    "That''s right. I still remember when Annie first came to the hospital, she was called to follow the principal to perform a difficult surgical treatment. In the end, she completed the mission perfectly and was even treated as a model to study in the entire hospital."

    "Yeah, I remember, looking at that country bumpkin, he''s really something. He brought such a disaster to our hospital the moment he arrived at the hospital. He''s really a jinx."

    "Okay, okay. Don''t say it like that. She must be very sad too."

    "I''m sorry, but I can see that he looks so heartless. He''s doing really well." "I don''t know who recommended her to our school, but it''s been really bad luck to be colleagues with her for eight lifetimes."

    "Annie, is she the mistress that stole your boyfriend from you?"

    "It''s all in the past."

    Annie tried to smooth things over, but she was uneasy and had good intentions.

    When Annie had taken a fancy to Chu Yibai and wanted to hook up with him, he had rejected her. I didn''t expect that I would become a mistress with her, reversing right and wrong.

    I grit my teeth.

    "Since you have nothing to do, you should just chit-chat here."

    As I stood there, a stern male voice suddenly came out from the side. I saw that it was Xi Men Yu.

    I looked at him with wide eyes. Is he helping me?

    "Li Shan Shan, you''ll be my assistant from now on. Come with me to my office."

    He also asked me to go to his office with him. He hated being alone with him the most, so I really didn''t know what he was thinking.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told your head nurse. "Let''s go!" Xi Men Yu saw my confusion and explained to me.

    He walked ahead, and I hurried after him.

    Annie and the others immediately crowded around the door.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Didn''t you say that she won''t be able to do it? How did you become Chairman Xi Men''s assistant? "

    "Why did my Director Xi Men not choose me? I just had to choose that country bumpkin. "

    "Yeah, we squeezed our brains out. Director Xi Men did not even accept assistants. Why did Director Xi Men accept her as soon as she came?"

    "Who knows?"

    "Say, do you think he did something seductive to seduce Director Xi Men? I remember that Director Xi Men helped him out this morning as well."

    The more he said, the more ridiculous it became. It just so happened that I had followed Xi Men Yu far away. Otherwise, if I continued listening to them, I would have really been angered to death by their spit.

    After following Xi Men Yu for a long distance, I really didn''t want to follow him to his office. A man and a woman alone, it was unknown what tricks he would play. "Um, I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first."

    As soon as I lifted my feet, he grabbed my arm, spun around, and led me into his office. I didn''t expect to be in his office so soon, at his door.

    He pushed me against the wall with his long legs, and Xi Men Yu closed the office door with a kick.

    "You, what are you doing?" I leaned against the wall in panic, pressing my arm against his chest to keep him from moving forward.

    "Why is my wife always avoiding me? Is your husband that scary? " Xi Men Yu looked at me with a charming face. She intentionally lowered her eyebrows and pursed her lips, as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    "I''m going to ask the head nurse if she really assigned me to you, or if you lied to me." I can''t accept it.

    "The call is done. To tell you the truth, your wife said that your husband specifically asked Zhou Ling for you. Otherwise, based on your performance when you just entered the hospital, do you think you can still stay in the hospital? Aren''t you afraid that the hospital will arrange for you to be thrown out of the hospital with the status of a temporary nurse? "

    Xi Men Yu made way and pointed at the computer on the table. Then, he put his hands in his pockets and leisurely chatted.

    Seeing him make way, I quickly ran to the landline and dialed. "Hello, head nurse. It''s me, Li Shan Shan. May I ask if I really need to follow Director Xi Men?"

    "Oh, Li Shanshan. Yes, Director Xi Men is young and has great medical skills, so you have to study hard and seize the opportunity to stay by Director Xi Men''s side, do you understand?"

    I lowered my head and dejectedly said, "Alright! Thank you, head nurse. Goodbye."

    As soon as I put down the phone, there was a big palm attached to my waist. Then with a strong push of the big palm, I sat on Xi Men Yu''s lap behind me.

    I was so engrossed in the phone call that I didn''t even notice when he sat down at his desk.

    As soon as I finished the phone call, he sat me down on his lap with his arms around me and his breath on my back.

    His body stiffened and he subconsciously jumped up, but Xi Men Yu pushed him back down to the ground.

    My face flushed red as I looked towards the door. "What are you doing? Let me go, what will you do when someone enters?"

    "My wife smells so good!" The intoxicated voice of Xi Men Yu sounded from behind them, somewhat hoarse.

    I had really cursed his eighteen generations of ancestors in my heart. Xi Men Yu was still hugging me tightly without letting go.

    Ka-cha! *

    The door suddenly opened.

    When Annie came in with the documents, she looked at us with wide eyes. Then, as if she understood something, she quickly turned around to leave.

    "Come in, put your things down and leave." Xi Men Yu released his grip on my waist, and I took the opportunity to get up and rush out of the door.

    Apparently, Xi Men Yu had seen through my plan. He reached out his hand and grabbed my hand, trapping me next to him. Thus, I could only blush and stand beside him like a pig head.

    Annie was a bit shy. She quickly put the documents on Xi Men Yu''s desk, left behind a "I''m sorry" and turned around to leave.

    She had just walked to the door when she heard Xi Men Yu say unhappily: "Remember to knock on my office door the next time you enter."

    "Alright." Then she closed the door and went out.

    "Xi Men Yu, what do you mean?" Let me go! "

    Seeing Annie leave, I flailed my arms, trying to shake off his pig hand.

    Xi Men Yu pulled my hand up to his nose, took a deep breath, and then let go of my hand in satisfaction, "When my wife is not here, your husband will really miss the smell of your wife''s body."

 C62

    His words were ambiguous. Looking at his face that was filled with pleasure, I picked up the stack of documents that Annie had placed on the table and threw it at Xi Men Yu''s face.

    Xi Men Yu wasn''t prepared for this. The document hit him squarely in his face. He screamed out in pain as he covered his face, "My wife, you''re so cruel."

    "Serves you right, who asked you to provoke me!" I ran to the door and put my hand on the knob.

    A white shadow flashed in front of my eyes and Xi Men Yu appeared right in front of me. This speed was too fast. "You!"

    "My wife, if you don''t want to be expelled from the hospital, you''d better stay by my side." Xi Men Yu raised his eyebrows and put his arm on the door.

    I lowered my head and thought it over. Indeed, if I really wanted to stay in this hospital, with my current situation, it would be more appropriate for me to stay by Ximen Yu''s side.

    As I thought about this, my hand slowly came down from the doorknob. Without raising my head or looking at Xi Men Yu, I walked over to the chair and picked up the documents that had fallen on his face.

    Initially, I didn''t want to look at the content on the page, but then I accidentally caught sight of a few pictures of my resume, school experience, identity, and so on. Furthermore, I actually saw Xi Men Yu''s name in the recommendation list.

    My heart skipped a beat. It turned out to be Xi Men Yu. I was just saying that I had no power, no influence, and no money. If I was hired by the hospital like this, it must be because they were friends.

    He had thought that Huangfu Yujing had secretly manipulated the array. He hadn''t expected that it would be Xi Men Yu.

    With my resume in hand, he stood up and looked at Xi Men Yu. "Did you recommend me?"

    Xi Men Yu leaned against the door, nodded his head handsomely, and smiled brilliantly. However, from my point of view, it always felt like he was asking for a beating. "My wife, how do you want to thank your husband?"

    "No need to thank me!" I said bluntly.

    Xi Men Yu pouted, "My wife is always so unreasonable."

    I squatted down and continued to pick up the other documents. I put them neatly on the table and said expressionlessly, "Like I said, I will definitely get my revenge. Have you forgotten that you wanted to kill me before?"

    "Aiya, my wife, this is a different time. Just forget about it, okay? For the sake of doing good things for your husband, don''t you think so?" "Your husband promises that in the future, you will be twice as good to your wife and that you will follow her lead." Xi Men Yu''s plaintive expression was written all over his face, making me feel angry and amused at the same time.

    "Who knows if you''re serious or not. Who knows what will happen if you try to kill me one day? I helped you count the money even though you sold me out. "

    "How could that be, my good wife?"

    Xi Men Yu stuck close to me, so I dodged to the side in disgust.

    "Ai, my wife''s expression has deeply stung my husband''s weak little heart. My heart aches. What should I do?" As Xi Men Yu spoke, he crossed his arms over his chest with an exaggerated expression of pain on his face.

    "Unless you die for me." I don''t buy it, I said fiercely.

    Xi Men Yu was surprised for a moment, then smiled with relief. "That''s a good idea."

    I rolled my eyes at him and ignored him.

    As the hospital''s director, Xi Men Yu was quite busy.

    I found time to go to the obstetrics and gynecology department to look for the pregnant woman, but I didn''t know she was out until I saw the empty bed.

    But I always had the feeling that she would come again.

    Time passed quickly, and by the end of the shift, I was disinfected and dressed in the nurses'' lounge.

    Since I had an appointment with Huangfu Ming at night and I didn''t want to see him, I intentionally delayed for a while. Earlier, I called the chauffeur at Xi Men Yu''s office to ask him to come over late, but I had to work overtime.

    The other colleagues in the resting lounge also packed up and left after work.

    I browsed through the files, bored, because it was an internship, and I had to pass an examination to be sure I was going to stay, so I took the time to recharge.

    Xi Men Yu had an operation meeting, so he would probably be late to get off work.

    I don''t have to worry about his interruption.

    Suddenly, a ''kacha'' sound could be heard outside the door. It was obviously locked.

    Putting the book down, I hurried over and knocked frantically on the door.

    Dong, dong, dong!

    I tapped on the door for a while, but no one came to open it. "Is there anyone?" Is there anyone outside? "

    His voice was hoarse, but there was still no sound from outside the door.

    I leaned weakly against the door, feeling that there really was no one else who had lived so long on their first day at work.

    There was no cell phone and no landline. I couldn''t do anything except wait for people to find out, so I took a book and leaned against the door. I read while I watched for people to pass by and ask for help.

    The lights in the lounge suddenly dimmed, then began to flicker.

    He thought to himself, "Not good, isn''t this kind of situation usually caused by ghosts?"

    Besides, in the hospital, it was normal for a dead person to die. There was also the morgue, so naturally, there were a lot of souls.

    Plus, I''m completely invisible right now, just like Monk Tang. Everyone wants to eat it.

    I stared at every corner of the lounge.

    Suddenly, the iron wardrobe shook like a sieve. Those closets were clearly locked, but at this moment, they heard the sound of the closets opening and locking.

    Bang! A steel chest of drawers suddenly burst open.

    Clap, clap. Soon after, the doors of another two iron wardrobe were flung open.

    Pah pah pah pah pah ˇ­

    Before long, all the closets were opened with a loud bang.

    Then, all sorts of horrible things happened. Disgusting hands stretched out from one wardrobe to the next, moving the knuckles of their fingers like robots. The sound of the bones turning could be heard clearly.

    My teeth were chattering, and the temperature in the lounge dropped below zero.

    I wanted to get up and slam the door for help, but my legs were too weak to stand up.

    Although he had seen quite a few ghosts, so many of them were able to almost catch up to the Hundred Wraith Night.

    The evil spirits all stuck their heads out. When I looked at them, I almost spat out the water I had just drunk.

    The heads had been crushed to reveal the internal structures. There were those who had their eyeballs popping out, and those without a nose. There were two black holes at the base of their noses, and they were bleeding black blood ˇ­

    I couldn''t bear to look anymore, so I closed my eyes.

    The ghosts were howling or shouting or shouting, and I blocked my ears again.

    For a long time, I didn''t feel the wraiths coming forward to bite me. I slowly opened my eyes. "Ah!"

    The enlarged face in front of me gave me a fright. Subconsciously, I picked up the book and threw it at her. The woman easily dodged it.

    "It''s you!" Just what are you? " The steel chest of drawers was still intact, and not a single one was open. Moreover, there were no evil spirits in the entire lounge, only the woman in black in front of her.

    She was still wearing her black dress, her curly hair draped over her shoulders. Her beauty made it seem as if there was poison hidden within, making her feel as if she would disappear into thin air if she were to touch him.

    The woman knelt down beside me and smiled seductively. "I thought you didn''t remember me?"

    The voice was sexy and attractive.

    "Why do you make these disgusting illusions about me every time?"

    The first time I saw her was when I was captured by Xi Men Xin at the hotel. The second time I saw her was in the washing machine, and the third time I saw her was when she was following the pregnant little uncle. At that time, I thought she was that person''s girlfriend.

    Almost every time, I feel sick to the core.

    "Aren''t all of you humans afraid of this?" The woman got up and paced in front of me, one hand wrapped around her hair, playing with it.

    "Afraid?" I sneered. "Disgusting! I''m surprised that such a beautiful woman like you would keep playing with these disgusting things that go down the price. "

    "Aren''t you scared too? I clearly saw you trembling all over and your face turned pale. " The woman covered her nose with a pale finger as she smiled, looking extremely charming.

    "That''s because you''re sick of it. Speak, what are you trying to do? " I snapped.

    "Replacing." The woman said at a moderate pace.

    "What did you say?" I leaned against the door, straightening out my clothes, and when I heard her say she was going to replace me, I stopped what I was doing and looked at her. "You want to stick to me? To be Li Shan Shan? "

    "Yes!" The woman answered without concealing anything.

    "Why?" Logically speaking, didn''t she want to devour my soul? Why would she want to be me? For my face? No wonder she kept scaring me, scaring my soul and spirit into scattering so that she could take the opportunity to enter my body.

    Did I have anything she wanted?

    I don''t have a parent, I don''t have Chu Yibai, and I''m surrounded by evil spirits like Huangfu Ming and Xi Men Yu. Could it be that her target is Huangfu Ming or Xi Men Yu, but those two evil spirits are very powerful, so even if she attached herself to me, she would still be discovered, unless she had enough power to fight against those two or some way to prevent them from discovering that I''ve been replaced?

    "You are not yet qualified to know." The woman''s gaze suddenly became vicious.

    "Tch, you''re going to steal my body and you actually said I don''t have the right to know. I''m sorry, my body is mine, you don''t have the right to snatch it. "

    "You''re courting death!" The woman reached out and grabbed me by the neck, hard and fast, and before I could dodge she held me down.

    My body rose little by little, my feet lifted, my breath came in ragged gasps, my chest choked, my choking became more and more severe, my head became bloodshot, my face flushed, my hands clawed at the woman''s neck, my feet floundering.

    Because of the lack of oxygen, his limbs felt less and less clear, and he was numb to not knowing what to do.

    Could it be that I misjudged her? If she really wanted my life, then she should have attacked me earlier, instead of scaring me every time!

    My ears were ringing, and I could think no more.

    The woman''s hand suddenly relaxed, and then I heard the man''s voice. Who was it?

    I couldn''t hear what he was saying. I felt the woman''s hand flick and my body was thrown back into a cold embrace.

    Before I could think about it, my consciousness had already begun to fade.

    Was it Xi Men Yu?

    Did he find me after the meeting?

 C63

    When I woke up, the sun was shining brightly through the window and shining on me. It was very warm.

    Good thing I''m not dead yet!

    Rubbing his misty eyes, he opened them. What entered his eyes was the bedroom of me and Chu Yi Bai. No, it was Huangfu Ming''s and my bedroom.

    I chuckled, a pang of pain spreading from my heart.

    My eyes were a little moist, so I quickly squeezed them out and wiped them away with my hand.

    After washing up, he went downstairs. Auntie was preparing breakfast on the dining table, while the butler was helping her.

    There''s no doubt that Huangfu Ming saved me last night.

    When the housekeeper and auntie saw me come down, they all called out to me respectfully, "Madam!"

    After my aunt had set up the dishes and left, the butler moved the chair away for me. I sat down and asked, "Where is Sir?"

    "Teacher went out again after sending Madam back last night."

    "Do you know where we''re going?"

    "I don''t know, sir. "Madam, this is the phone that mister gave you. The phone is in the phone, so you can call directly."

    "Alright, you may leave!" I received the phone from the butler. It was the latest version of a certain brand name limit. Finally, there was someone who had a phone. But who was he going to contact? Huangfu Ming?

    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but force a smile.

    When he arrived at the hospital, he found that Xi Men Yu was already in his office. When he saw him, he was surprised. "My wife, what''s wrong?"

    I know what he meant. Last night, after the woman in the black dress pinched my neck, there was a faint mark left on it. I put some powder on it.

    However, Xi Men Yu was a perceptive person. No matter how faint the traces were, there was still a ghost aura left behind by the wronged souls. He could easily smell it.

    "My wife, it can''t be that Huangfu Ming bullied you, right? If your wife is unhappy by his side, then come to your husband''s side. Your husband will definitely treat you well. "

    When he said this, it was my turn to be surprised. "Since you knew I was with Huangfu Ming, why did you still pester me?"

    Xi Men Yu waved his coat and put it on, "This is my wife''s misunderstanding." Your husband has also been in the hospital for a while. When your wife came to apply for the position, she let your husband see that this is fate between us. It really isn''t that your husband wants to pester your wife. "Originally, when my wife left Z City, your husband wanted to go around looking for your wife. Unexpectedly, fate is such a wonderful thing."

    "Enough, don''t be sour." I hastily interrupted Xi Men Yu''s words, afraid that he would attack me with a poem in the next second.

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. A colleague had entered the room, and Xi Men Yu immediately put on a serious face.

    "Director, the dean is looking for you."

    "Alright, I understand."

    After his colleague had left, Xi Men Yu smiled obsequiously, "My wife, your husband will be back soon."

    After Xi Men Yu left, I also went out to Zhou Ling''s place. I really didn''t want to follow him, since he was full of playfulness. Even though he knew that I was with Huangfu Ming, he still wanted to keep me in the dark. He always felt that Xi Men Yu was a dangerous person.

    Although he was always laughing heartily in front of me, what he was really thinking about in his heart might be terrible.

    Halfway there, I met the pregnant woman who was rushed to the obstetrics and gynecology department the day before. As she brushed past me, she saw me and grabbed my hand. Her eyes were puckered with pain and tears were pouring out of her eyes, "Help me, help me!"

    Being pulled by her, I could only follow her as she walked. As I walked, I comforted her, "It''s fine. Don''t worry. The doctor will definitely do his best to help you."

    "Un, ah, aiya, my stomach hurts, my stomach hurts ˇ­"

    The pregnant woman pressed her stomach painfully and was taken to the obstetrics and gynecology clinic.

    Because there were too many people, and because I was not a pregnant woman''s relative, it was inconvenient for me to go in.

    The pregnant woman was a middle-aged woman, probably a woman''s relative. However, they didn''t see the two remaining men from yesterday.

    Two people had probably died in the family yesterday, so they had to go through with the funeral.

    Just as the door was about to close, I saw the red shadows of three children wrapped around the woman''s waist. The lower half of her body was empty.

    Red represents aggression and is a material injury to the living.

    The faces of the three children were hideous, and their faces were deformed. It was obvious that these babies had been knocked out from their stomachs when they were in their first human form, which meant that they were boys and girls.

    They were gnawing at the woman''s waist and stomach.

    I took in a breath of cold air. The child in a pregnant woman today might not be able to escape this calamity.

    Yeah, I can find Xi Men Yu, but should I find him or not?

    With his ability, it was impossible for him to not feel the ghost aura in the hospital.

    While I was thinking, I saw Xi Men Yu walk over with a charming smile. Many young ladies, whether they were doctors or hospital colleagues, were blown aside by his handsome air and could not move at all.

    This man with a blower on his head was the type to blow tempting sweet winds. Although it seemed like spring breeze blew against his face, in reality, it was filled with the intention to bring disaster upon himself. Unlike Huangfu Ming, who was always as aloof and cold as the North and South Poles, there was still no poison, right?

    I pulled him to a corner while no one was looking. "Xi Men Yu, can you help that pregnant woman?"

    "Why?" Xi Men Yu looked confused. "I''m not an obstetrician or gynecologist."

    "Don''t play dumb with me. Are you going to help or not?" I knew he was playing the fool again, so I left the message as if I was going to leave.

    Xi Men Yu quickly pulled my hand, "Help me! My wife told me to do what I wanted to do, how could I dare to disobey!?" Say it, how will your husband help? "

    "I don''t know, but I was wondering if you could help her keep the baby in her womb. This may be the last child of her life. "

    Xi Men Yu shook his head regretfully, "The child in her stomach has already been devoured by the three ghosts. It has now become a stillborn child, so your husband is powerless to help it."

    When I heard him, I asked him in panic, "Then what do we do?"

    "Your husband can only help her save her own life."

    "What? You said those three children want to kill their mother?" I was surprised that the three children hated their mother so much that they wanted to kill her.

    "You reap what you sow!" On the contrary, Xi Men Yu was much calmer, with a disdainful look on his face.

    I felt a bit of heartache. As a woman, I pitied her even more. Looking at her status in my family, I''m afraid that she didn''t even have a good day.

    "Then save her!"

    "Alright, my wife, your husband will not disappoint you. "The condition is that my wife will be at ease as her husband''s assistant."

    I was a little surprised that he knew I was looking for Zhou Ling.

    I nodded.

    Then, Xi Men Yu happily accepted the order and left.

    With his help, my heart felt a lot more at ease. After all, being able to live was more important than anything else. In the future, she still needed to walk the path of fate.

    When I was having lunch in the cafeteria, I met Annie and the rest. In order to avoid trouble, I moved to a corner to eat.

    At this time someone came over with a big box. They saw Annie and the others and ran over to their side, "Miss, the young master asked me to send this."

    As he said that, he opened the lunchbox and took out the various seafood dishes that were emitting hot air layer by layer.

    The few women beside Annie exclaimed in exaggeration, "Isn''t this the Sea Records''s Sea Food Sovereign?!" Annie, your fiance is so good to you. "

    "I''m so jealous."

    "Alright, alright. Everyone is watching. Quickly sit down and eat. There''s too much food, and I can''t finish it by myself."

    "Really? Fine, fine, I''ve been wanting to eat their seafood Paragon for a long time, but I just can''t get it."

    "Annie, you are so nice!"

    "Annie, the biggest square."

    The women praised Annie gratefully when they saw that she could eat and drink.

    Anne smiled and glanced in my direction.

    I lowered my head to eat my simple canteen lunch and play with my cell phone.

    A figure suddenly stood in front of me, blocking out the sunlight.

    I raised my head and saw that Xi Men Yu was standing there dressed in casual clothes.

    I lowered my head speechlessly and stuffed a mouthful of rice into my mouth. "What are you doing? Don''t act cool in front of me, alright? I''m not going to eat that."

    "Wifey, are you a woman or not? Your husband will have to personally test it out one day." He leaned over and breathed into my ear.

    I picked up my chopsticks and stuck them in. "Scram!"

    "My wife, there are so many people watching. Don''t be so violent. No matter what, your husband is still a male god. Give your husband some face." Xi Men Yu was sitting across from me, but he was also eating at work, which surprised me. "Don''t you want to know about the pregnant woman''s condition?"

    "Didn''t you say it already? The child will definitely not be saved, but can you save her?" I saw that he suddenly became serious and my heart tightened. Did he fail?

    Xi Men Yu laughed. "Look at how scared I am of my wife. Your husband is determined to win."

    "Oh, it''s good that you''re saved. Thank you for your hard work." I exhaled a breath of air and was really frightened. I quickly ate my Mab Tofu to calm my nerves.

    "What are you doing?" While I was drinking the soup and spicy taste, I raised my head and saw Xi Men Yu standing in the air looking at me with a blank expression, not even eating a bowl of rice.

    Xi Men Yu shook his head, as if he had just recovered from a great shock, and looked grateful. "This is the first time that my wife has told me how hard it has been for you. I''m so touched."

    "Quickly eat, your mouth can''t even be stuffed with food."

    "How can eating be enough to stop your husband''s mouth? Your husband''s mouth can only be blocked by your wife." As Xi Men Yu said this, his gaze gradually shifted to my mouth, which was chewing on rice, as he watched with great interest.

    I was shocked by his words and his smug expression, and the rice choked in my throat.

    Cough cough cough!

    "My wife, don''t be so excited. Come, drink some soup."

    I pushed away the soup that he passed to me and drank my own soup. After a while, I felt better and said, "Ximen Yu, please don''t show up in front of me while I''m eating."

    "Why? Could it be that your family''s worker has reserved the staff cafeteria? " Xi Men Yu purposefully asked with an idiotic expression.

    I rolled my eyes at him, trying to fight the urge to throw food at him.

 C64

    "Why are you doing this?" Entangled myself with me for no reason, could it be because I''m going against Huangfu Ming, or perhaps it''s because of my full yin body?

    "Whatever your wife wants, your husband will do it for." Xi Men Yu said seriously.

    Fine!

    How do I know what Huangfu Ming did for? He probably did it to torture me!

    Since you''ve come to torture me, I have committed many sins in my previous life.

    When the time is up, the phone rings. I saw that the number is for my husband. I don''t even have to think to know that it''s Huangfu Ming.

    "Hello, have you gotten off work?" I''ll be waiting for you at the hospital. " Huangfu Ming''s words had changed. My heart froze and I felt some pain.

    I hung up the phone without a word and walked to the door of the hospital.

    Anne''s fianc¨¦ was waiting at the door in a Lamborghini, holding a large bunch of blue goblins.

    "Annie, your fiance is here to pick you up. How handsome!"

    "Look at his hands. It''s so romantic. Annie, you''re so happy!"

    It was another pile of flattery from those rotten teeth.

    Annie walked over and his fiance immediately gave her a bear hug, giving her the blue demoness with a smile that was like a flower.

    Just as the others were about to leave, Annie saw me brushing her shoulders and called out to me, "Shan Shan, is someone here to pick you up? Why don''t we take you home? "

    "No need."

    "Why are you being so courteous? We''re all classmates, no need to be polite. "This is my fianc¨¦, Mike. This is my Acropolis University classmate, Li Shan Shan."

    After the introductions, Annie''s fianc¨¦ politely extends his hand over.

    A big hand stretched out from behind me and reached into Annie''s fianc¨¦''s hand. Although I said that it was a probe, I touched the tip of my finger and knocked away Annie''s fianc¨¦''s hand. My face was cold and arrogant, "Hello, I''m Shan Shan''s husband, Chu Yi Bai!"

    "Chu Yi Bai!" Annie widened her eyes in disbelief as she stared at Huangfu Ming.

    Huangfu Ming didn''t even look at Annie. Standing beside me, he helped me to straighten my hair, and asked me in a particularly gentle tone, "Are you tired today?"

    I shook my head obediently.

    Annie saw that Huangfu Ming didn''t even look at her, her apple muscles looked as if they were about to explode, but she still tried her best to endure.

    The others also stood to the side in a daze for a while, before all of them took in a breath of cold air. "So handsome!"

    "That''s right, his aura is so strong!"

    "He''s even more handsome than our Director Xi Men!"

    "Oh, what do we do? I''m about to suffocate."

    "So gentle, he actually cut that woman''s hair, this kind of man, give me a dozen."

    "Come on, do you think you''re ordering?"

    "All the good things have been planted by pigs."

    The voice was too noisy, and it annoyed me. Moreover, I could clearly feel that Huangfu Ming''s anger was gradually rising. I didn''t want to cause trouble, so I hurriedly said, "Let''s go!"

    Huangfu Ming looked at me. After a few seconds, he said, "Okay!"

    I had only taken a few steps when I saw that silver sports car with the blind man''s eyes parked nearby. I turned my head towards Huangfu Ming in displeasure. "What are you driving it for?"

    "Crushing Lamborghini!"

    Damn, just how childish was he to be able to easily squash his own face?

    When I got to the front of the car, Huangfu Ming opened the door for me in a very gentlemanly manner, sending me into the car.

    The crowd that was originally spectating moved aside one after another, and Huangfu Ming drove away in his sports car, leaving behind a crowd of stupefied people at the entrance of the hospital.

    "Don''t you like it?" Huangfu Ming asked me as he drove.

    "I don''t like it!" My face was cold.

    The atmosphere was very cold, because my words had become even colder.

    Without a word, once we arrived at the villa, Huangfu Ming immediately carried me out of the car and gave the sports car to the butler to stop.

    "Let me down, I can walk by myself!" I struggled.

    "Don''t move!" Huangfu Ming held me, lowered his head and sniffed me as he walked, "Are you with Xi Men Yu?"

    He kicked open the bedroom door and pressed me down on the bed.

    "What are you doing?" I was a little taken aback by his aggressive attitude.

    "What are you doing with Xi Men Yu?" No matter how much I struggled, it was useless.

    "Who am I with that has nothing to do with you?" Since I couldn''t struggle any longer, I simply lay there like a corpse under him, using my words to deal with him.

    "You are my woman." Huangfu Ming tried his best to suppress his anger as he said patiently. His voice was much softer than before. "Stay away from Xi Men Yu."

    "What about me?"

    "Then I''ll lock you up at home and not go anywhere."

    "Then I will die!"

    "Your husband will tire you out every day. He won''t even be able to get out of your bed. See if your wife still has the strength to seek death." Huangfu Ming raised his brows.

    Seeing how shameless he was, I chuckled. After laughing, I immediately scrunched up my face. "Get up, I want to go to the toilet!"

    "You''re not angry?" Huangfu Ming pinched my chin.

    I gouged him out, "Stop being angry, get up quickly!"

    Huangfu Ming quickly got up from my body, and then took the opportunity to pull me back up. I hastily ran to the toilet to settle things.

    On the dining table, there was a Chinese style meal. Every dish was delicious in taste and was accompanied by a candlelight. It was simply like a Chinese style candlelight dinner.

    "Did you save me last night?" I picked up a piece of fish and put it in my mouth. Huangfu Ming had learned his lesson last time and didn''t give me any more fish with fish bones.

    "En!"

    "Who is she?" I ate the fish in my mouth and held the chopsticks to my chin, looking at Huangfu Ming, who was captivating under the candlelight.

    Huangfu Ming looked at me and lowered his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.

    My heart thumped. Could that woman be related to Huangfu Ming?

    "You know her, don''t you?" I asked, giving him no more time to think.

    Huangfu Ming raised his head, met my eyes, then nodded.

    Indeed!

    "Then don''t you want to tell me what''s going on? When she was fine, she came out to scare me. She even said that she wanted to replace me, and in the end, she actually wanted to kill me. " I added, like a student complaining, waiting for the teacher to come out and give justice.

    "She didn''t want to kill you." Huangfu Ming was actually defending that woman.

    "What did you say?" Are you lying with your eyes open? The woman in the black dress had grabbed me by the neck. If he hadn''t appeared in time, I would have been dead by now, even though I had thought that the woman might have been afraid and wouldn''t have killed me.

    Later on, he recalled that since Huangfu Ming could borrow Chu Yibai''s corpse to return the soul, if that woman wanted to replace him, she could also use Huangfu Ming''s method.

    However, I really don''t understand what''s going on here. There are some things that I really can''t explain either.

    "She can''t kill you. "So, my wife, don''t worry. Besides, with your husband here, I won''t let him hurt you." Huangfu Ming added a small piece of pig''s foot to my bowl, indicating that I should eat first.

    "You''re really not going to tell me?" I''m not happy.

    "At the right time, your husband will tell his wife." Huangfu Ming insisted, "On the contrary, we should be wary of Xi Men Yu."

    "Why?" I had a face full of doubt. In fact, from a threat point of view, Xi Men Yu hadn''t made any real threat to me, so I felt that the woman in the black dress was the one I should be on guard against.

    "He''s upset and kind."

    "What about you? "Xi Men Yu said that he will do whatever you care about me!" I said it deliberately, watching his face closely.

    As soon as Huangfu Ming heard this, his face darkened, and the temperature in the room plummeted.

    I didn''t dare to tell anyone that I was a full yin body. I was afraid that everyone who approached me would have evil intentions, including Huangfu Ming. I don''t know if he knows who I am, but it''s a bad feeling to have to be on guard all the time.

    "Did you find Aryeh?" Since he didn''t even want to talk about it, he might as well change the topic. Seeing that Huangfu Ming was still not saying anything, he said, "Can''t you find him?"

    The temperature had risen, and it was obvious that he was also suppressing his emotions. "En!"

    The more I think about it, the more I feel that the two of us are gradually estranging each other. So what, estranging each other? It''s impossible for me to spend my life with a ghost.

    Moreover, with so many things, I''m afraid that I''ll have to take the initiative to look for the answer in the future. Otherwise, it''s as if they were hiding many things from me, while I''m just a fool toyed around with by them.

    Huangfu Ming was so powerful, how could he not find Aryeh after such a long time, or perhaps he didn''t find him at all?

    I looked at his face, Chu Yibai''s warm jade-like face, but because of the soul change, I discovered that Chu Yibai''s face had a strange Huangfu Ming look, with his usual cold and arrogant expression.

    "What''s the matter, wife?" he asked, puzzled by my stare.

    "I''m fine!" I''m full! I still have to go to work tomorrow, so I''ll go rest first. "

    After I finished speaking, I stood up from the chair, and as soon as I stood up, my entire body fell down. I frantically hugged Huangfu Ming''s neck, and looked at him unhappily. "What are you doing?"

    "Of course it''s to carry my wife upstairs to bed!" Huangfu Ming tightly embraced me, regardless of my resistance.

    "I can walk by myself. You don''t need to carry me every time. I''m also very busy every day. I must have plenty of sleep at night. You ˇ­" I was talking to him in a hurry, and I had a bad feeling about this.

    Huangfu Ming didn''t listen to me at all. With a rare rudeness, his eyes were filled with love as he gazed at me hazily.

    "Huangfu Ming, you cannot! I still have to work tomorrow! " I put my hand on his chest.

    "One day rest tomorrow!" Huangfu Ming''s voice was hoarse and sexy.

    ˇ­.

    Because I still want to go to work tomorrow, after all, I only have two days of work, so I can''t get a leave of absence, so I didn''t let him go over and over again, or else I really would be tortured to the point where I couldn''t get out of bed.

    Right now, I must find Aryeh first. Since Huangfu Ming is unreliable, then what about Ximen Yu?

    Forget it. After thinking about it again and again, he decided to give up on looking for Xi Men Yu for help. After all, he didn''t know whether he was an enemy or a friend.

 C65

    Moreover, if I continue to be like this little white rabbit, perhaps everyone and ghosts will be able to do whatever they want to me.

    But where to start?

    That''s right, he had left a call for Daoist Priest Qin, so he could contact him. However, he didn''t know if he was still in the city. Was he still helping out in the crematorium?

    Seeing that it was almost time to work, I still couldn''t find Taoist Qin''s phone number. My brain didn''t have enough.

    Under my request, Huangfu Ming changed into a normal car to send me to work. When I arrived at the entrance of the hospital, he was about to get out of the car to see me off, "Don''t send me off. You didn''t see the look the little girl gave you when she was looking at you. She''s almost insulting your entire body."

    "My wife is jealous?" Huangfu Ming narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    I gave him the word "hehe" and went straight to the hospital.

    As soon as I entered the hospital, I was surrounded by colleagues. I noticed that it was a woman who often followed behind Annie.

    "Shan Shan, it''s so early. Your husband came to send you to work already?"

    I nodded politely. "Morning!"

    "Your husband is so nice to you."

    "Thank you!"

    Perhaps I was a little cold, but the woman said goodbye to me after a few words.

    "Why is my wife so cold?" This is not conducive to the development of your work! "

    If he didn''t look back, he would know that it was Xi Men Yu. As soon as he saw me, he would stick to me like a dog skin plaster, and he wouldn''t be able to drive me away. "Unfortunately, I am such a person. If you don''t like me, you can stay away from me."

    "Who says they don''t like it? Your husband likes a cold beauty like your wife." Xi Men Yu thought that I was angry and immediately explained.

    "You ghosts, you can just stay in the underworld. Why do you insist on committing crimes in the human world?"

    "How to call it evil? "Your husband is a doctor who saved the dying and helped the wounded. Your medical skills are superb. Look at these, they were all people who praised you." After entering the office, Xi Men Yu changed into his white coat, pointed at the cabinets and the wall full of awards and flags, "I don''t know, but it''s really boring underground. How can there be such a colorful and interesting world!"

    "Since you are so fond of the emotions and desires of the human world, why don''t you go reincarnate?"

    "Uh, this question isn''t easy to answer. There are a lot of reasons. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Your husband will be going to the obstetrics and gynecology department today. Wife, please prepare."

    After making all my preparations, I followed Xi Men Yu to the obstetrics and gynecology department.

    There weren''t many male doctors in the obstetrics and gynecology department, so Ximen Yu''s arrival was extremely eye-catching. Moreover, since he had become the director, these line jobs were much fewer.

    As soon as we arrived at the obstetrics and gynecology department, the girls in the obstetrics and gynecology department began to get restless and screamed in private excitement.

    Xi Men Yu was also very kind. He showed mercy to everyone and was very polite to everyone.

    He accompanied Xi Men Yu to the clinic, earnestly working as a small assistant, and then followed him to the inpatient department in the afternoon.

    At the nurse''s station, Annie hurried over with the cart containing the patient''s infusion form and the liquid. She came over with a pained expression on her face, "Shan Shan, you''re here, could you do me a favor? I don''t know what happened to me today, but my stomach hurts and I have diarrhea. These two patients are waiting for the liquids, can you help me change them? "

    I looked around, embarrassed. Everyone was busy with their work.

    "Aiya, I can''t do it anymore. Shan Shan, look at how busy everyone is, I can only beg you to help me. I can''t do it anymore. Let''s go, thank you, Shan Shan!"

    Annie said, and ran to the toilet while clutching her stomach.

    I had to push the van over to the patient''s room number on the infusion list. Fortunately, there were two people in the same ward, so to prevent any accidents, I checked the label on the fluid with the patient''s information. After confirming that there was no mistake, I applied the medicine to both of them.

    After doing all of this, Xi Men Yu also finished his work conversation with the department head. We prepared to go back to the office together to organize today''s materials before making tomorrow''s transfer.

    Not long after he left the obstetrics and gynecology department, he heard painful sounds coming from the ward and the nurses'' station was in a mess.

    Xi Men Yu quickly turned back, and I followed him.

    "What''s going on?" When they arrived at the nurse''s station, Xi Men Yu asked with a frown on his face.

    "I''m not sure. The two patients in ward 9 are suffering from drug allergic shock. They are in the midst of emergency treatment." The nurse was busy with her report.

    Ward 9, is that the room I just went to?

    "Which two beds?" I blurted out.

    "Twenty and twenty-one!"

    Crap, it''s really those two patients I helped change into medicine.

    But there shouldn''t be a problem. I clearly checked everything.

    Xi Men Yu turned around and looked at me, asking in a low voice, "What''s going on?"

    "Annie just said that her stomach hurts and no one is going to help so she asked me to change the medicine for the two patients. At that time, I made a special check that there shouldn''t be any problems." I explained hurriedly.

    Since it was a drug allergy, then it meant that there was a problem with the drug. The medicine had been prepared by the nurse at the nurses'' station. It must have been Annie''s doing.

    Even though I am clear in my heart, no one would believe me if I said it out loud.

    Soon I was called to the office of the director of obstetrics and gynecology, along with Anne and the woman who had greeted me this morning.

    Annie''s face was full of tears, "Director, it really wasn''t me, I''ve been working for so many years, I can tell which medicine is which, and I''m very familiar with the process, so there definitely won''t be any mistakes."

    "That''s right, Director. Annie''s work ability is outstanding in our department, there definitely won''t be any mistakes. Also, we only have two people to handle the ingredients. I have done the verification before so there won''t be any problems." The woman beside him added.

    The obstetrician and obstetrician director was a middle-aged woman with pale, slightly plump skin. Her expression was so serious that she looked at me through her glasses and said, "Your name is Li Shan Shan?"

    "Well, it''s me, Dean."

    "Did you just change Annie''s patient?"

    "Yes."

    "Did you check it before changing the medicine?"

    "Yes."

    "Do you know that two patients are still in the emergency room because of their drug allergy?"

    "I know."

    "Then who will explain? What exactly is going on?"

    Annie suddenly exclaimed, dried her tears, and looked at me with wide eyes, as if she wanted to say something but hesitated.

    The director saw that something was wrong with Annie and asked, "Annie, what are you trying to say?"

    "No, no director, no, definitely not." Annie looked at me with an ambiguous gaze, and when she denied it, she lowered her head and talked to herself.

    With a "pa" sound, the director slammed his fat hands on her desk. "Speak your mind."

    "Director, although Shan Shan and I have been unhappy before, Shan Shan is a kind-hearted person, she definitely wouldn''t do that. I was overthinking it."

    The woman next to Annie suddenly exclaimed, "Annie, are you saying that Shan Shan changed drugs to frame you?"

    "No, don''t talk nonsense." Annie glanced at the director, then quickly said to the woman next to her, "Shan Shan won''t do that. After all, her life is in danger, no matter what, I believe Shan Shan won''t hurt me because of these small matters. Little Snow, don''t talk nonsense. "

    "Annie, she robbed your boyfriend before and now she wants to frame you. You''re still speaking up for her, why are you so kind? Others would rather have you live a bad life." Snowy looked indignant.

    I didn''t say anything. The director looked at the two of them talking back and forth, skeptical, then back at me. "Li Shan Shan, how do you explain this?"

    "Director, if there is a problem with the medicine, there are clear rules and procedures in the pharmacy, so it is generally impossible to do anything about it. However, if someone was really plotting murder, then that person definitely had more medicine that they hadn''t used yet. Once investigated, it would be very clear. And the hospital corridors were monitored, and the director could see if I had time to do anything about Annie''s medicine after I took it. As for other personal issues, I can be quite clear that I didn''t rob anyone''s boyfriend. " I suggested it neither humbly nor arrogantly.

    "This is a good idea. I hope you guys can cooperate. Let''s go check out your personal belongings and see if you have any medicines that you don''t need."

    Thus, a group of people checked the private cabinets of Annie and Snowy and found that there was nothing suspicious at all.

    After that, many people look at me, their eyes saying ''Annie and Snowy don''t have it'', then I must be the one who is calling the thief and blame Annie.

    As for Annie and Snowy, they looked like they were getting what they wanted.

    I took out my cheap bag and held it in my hand. Suddenly, I remembered that when Snowy greeted me in the morning, she touched my bag and thought that I just accidentally bumped into her, so she didn''t mind.

    I began to panic and clutched my bag tightly.

    Snowy rushed forward and snatched the bag away from me when I wasn''t paying attention. Seeing her determined look, my heart sunk even more.

    The obstetrics and gynecology director saw Snowy flip through the book. "How is it? Is there something?"

    Snowy rummaged through the cabinet again unwillingly before searching through it. After a while, she shook her head dejectedly and looked at Annie.

    I secretly let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, I saw Xi Men Yu at the door. He was winking mischievously at me as if he was taking credit for something.

    He said he had something he wanted me to see the obstetrics and gynecology director first. So he was helping me with this.

    From the looks of it, Xiao Xue and Annie must have done something to me in my bag. It was all thanks to Xi Men Yu this time. Otherwise, I would have been involved.

    "How is it? "Did you find anything when you mustered your forces to come to my assistant''s place to search for something?" Xi Men Yu was talking loudly at the door, his voice was obviously unhappy.

    When everyone saw him enter, they all made way for him. Xi Men Yu strode over to my side and then said to the others: "My assistant, I''ll be the guarantor. This matter has nothing to do with her.

    "Director Xi Men, you can''t say that. I know Shan Shan is your assistant, but after all, she has just arrived. She''s not familiar with a lot of things, nor is she familiar with them." Seeing this, Annie tried to explain in a hurry.

    "Shut up!" Xi Men Yu turned his dark face to Annie, causing her to instantly shut her mouth and lower her head, not daring to speak.

 C66

    Xi Men Yu said to the obstetrician and gynecologist: "There''s a monitor on the corridor. You can take a look. My assistant hasn''t been in contact with the medicine as long as the two of you have the time. I hope you can investigate as soon as possible and give the patient an explanation as well as an explanation." Let''s not stay here and join in on the fun. Assistant Li, do you have anything else to add? "

    I grabbed my bag from Snowy''s hands, tidied up the contents of the bag, and smoothed out the wrinkles on it, "Actually, I don''t have anything I want to add after clearing my bag, but I''m a bit curious. Snowy seems to know what''s inside my bag and doesn''t search other places, just my bag. I remember when we said hello to Snowy in the morning, you bumped into my bag, I just thought it was accidental. But from the way things were, I think that Snowy dropped something in the bag. Unfortunately, I didn''t find her just now, right, Snowy? "

    When everyone heard what I said, they all looked at Snowy. The obstetrics and gynecology director also understood the meaning behind my words, "Snowy, what''s going on?"

    "Dean, no, not me! Li Shan Shan, she''s just spouting nonsense. " Snowy pointed at me and explained to the obstetrics and gynecology director.

    Xi Men Yu stepped forward and put his hands in his pockets, "I''m sorry, but I can bear witness to the situation at that time. It was indeed as my assistant said. "Alright, Assistant Li, we''ve said all that needs to be said. I believe that the truth will be revealed very soon, don''t you think so, Director?"

    The obstetrics and gynecology director quickly replied, "Yes."

    The weight of Xi Men Yu''s words was much higher than Snowy''s.

    The obstetrician and gynecologist hurriedly took Annie and Snowy away. I packed my stuff in the cupboard and followed Xi Men Yu to his office.

    "My wife, look at what your husband is saying. Your heart is sinister, you must be careful."

    "I know."

    "My wife, your husband is going to participate in the colloquium in B City tomorrow. Will you go?"

    If I wanted to, I could ask Ximen Yu to bring me along at any time, so that I could temporarily get rid of all these heart-wrenching things and people in the hospital.

    However, Xi Men Yu and I weren''t familiar with each other. It wasn''t safe for me to go out alone, especially since I didn''t know what his intentions were. Thus, I rejected him flatly.

    However, even after he left, he was still concerned about how the change in medicine was handled. After finding out that I had nothing to do, he stopped calling me every day to inquire about the situation.

    The change in medicine was attributed to Annie and Snowy''s dereliction of duty. The corresponding punishment was given, and the patients were rescued as well. Naturally, the compensation was also given.

    I searched for a long time for Taoist Qin''s phone number and finally found it in the study.

    "Hello, Fellow Daoist Qin. I am Li Shan Shan, who worked at the crematorium before. Do you still remember me?"

    "I''m sorry, but the number you dialed is empty!" When I saw that the phone was connected, I hastily introduced myself. I didn''t expect to hear such a depressing and ice-cold voice from the other end of the phone just as I finished speaking.

    Empty number? Embarrassment!

    It was impossible for him to remember incorrectly. Then, Daoist Priest Qin must have changed his account. Furthermore, one way to change his account might be to switch places.

    I hung up the phone and hung my head. It might be a bit of a hassle to find Taoist Qin.

    He dejectedly walked out of the study and towards the bedroom. Just as he entered the room, he heard a conversation coming from the bathroom. It was two men, one of them Huangfu Ming''s, and the other one sounded familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he came from.

    I immediately became vigilant, because Huangfu Ming didn''t bring anyone to visit my house, especially the man. I tiptoed over to the bathroom door, and the fragrance of flowers assaulted my nostrils, and I finally remembered who it was: it was Ji Linfeng, the brother of the Huangfu Underworld Realm, the one who claimed to be the most beautiful man in the Three Realms. The last time I saw him was on Sanskan Island.

    "Big bro, you can''t go on like this. Does sister-in-law know?" Ji Linfeng''s tone was somewhat anxious.

    As he thought about it, Huangfu Ming shook his head. Ji Linfeng continued, "I told you. If sister-in-law knew, she definitely wouldn''t let you do that."

    "To make a long story short, how''s the progress?" Huangfu Ming lowered his voice. His voice was very cold, but it was also very cautious.

    The goddess'' bloodline has been successfully extracted, but there is still a need for a primer, which is the True Yang bloodline. After it has been found, it will be injected into big brother''s body, and through the Primordial Spirit Exchange method, the goddess'' bloodline and the True Yang bloodline will be passed on to sister-in-law. Only then will sister-in-law can be truly saved, and this will be the only way to get rid of her once and for all.

    "Have you found that person?" Huangfu Ming didn''t care about the pain of being burned by the Underworld Volcano and directly asked about Ji Linfeng''s search.

    "I found him. He''s called Qin Jian. He''s a Taoist, but he''s no longer in the city. My little brother is spreading his nets across the country. It''s just a matter of time." However, Big Brother, we have already sent someone to investigate on sister-in-law''s matter. If the subordinates find out that Big Brother is protecting his sister-in-law, then it would be troublesome. Besides, Big Brother, you have more and more white hair. "Although this method can help sister-in-law prolong her life, it is extremely harmful to your primordial spirit and you have to bear all of the pain on yourself. The backlash will be very severe."

    When I heard that they were talking about the Goddess, I already felt that something wasn''t right. I continued listening and found out that the Taoist they were looking for was the Taoist I wanted to contact.

    The Goddess is in their hands. Huangfu Ming told me that he still hadn''t found Aryeh, and that Ji Linfeng had already extracted Aryeh''s Goddess bloodline. I don''t know if Aryeh is still alive or not.

    Qin Jian is of the True Sun bloodline, they are looking for Qin Jian, and Qin Jian probably already knew that he was being targeted, so he left the city, which is why I couldn''t contact him.

    No matter if it''s Ai Ya or Qin Jian, they sought these two people to save me.

    Could it be that he already knew of my full yin body?

    Previously, when I asked him about it, he didn''t even mention what had happened. But now, it seems like he wanted to help me prolong my life, and in order to not let me feel pain, he actually endured internal injuries.

    No wonder Aryeh''s grandmother said it was surprising that I could still live.

    Right now, there already seem to be people from the Underworld investigating my situation. If they find out, their tone seems to be detrimental to me and to Huangfu Ming.

    I couldn''t bear to listen to what they said after that.

    I sat on the edge of the bed, dragging Primal Chaos along with me. A moment later, the bathroom door opened from the inside. The fragrance of the flowers had already dissipated. Ji Linfeng must have left already.

    Huangfu Ming saw my surprised expression and after a second, he returned to normal. He walked to my side, squatted in front of me, and caressed my waist while attentively staring at my face, "Who dares to make my wife unhappy? Your husband will go and destroy him. "

    He was crouching, and I could clearly see the top of his head, and sure enough, on top of his head, I saw two more strands of white hair.

    Huangfu Ming stared blankly for a moment, then felt relieved, "My wife heard it?"

    Tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. "Why are you lying to me?"

    I hated him for lying to me, but seeing his white hair made me want to cry.

    "My wife!" Huangfu Ming gently wiped my tears, but the more he wiped, the more tears he shed. In the end, Huangfu Ming simply stood up and hugged me.

    I sat on the edge of the bed with my head resting on his flat, solid stomach. I didn''t know if it was my heart or my body, but I kept my hands down and didn''t want to move at all.

    My wife, the little goddess is not in any danger, she just does not have the ability to become an ordinary person. She is just a child. This is a good result for her. Right now, she needs to rest for a few days at Ji Linfeng''s place. After a few days, your husband will bring her back to see you. " Huangfu Ming lifted my face and gently wiped away his tears.

    "Even so, did you ever ask her if she was willing, or if I was willing?" I looked at him through the mist in my eyes, blurred, as though I couldn''t see his heart.

    "My wife, your husband won''t let anything happen to you. No matter what you do, he won''t let anything happen to you." Huangfu Ming did not directly answer my question, he said confidently.

    "Including exchanging your life for mine?" I looked at him, stifling my sobs.

    "Yes!" Huangfu Ming replied firmly without the slightest hesitation.

    I tried to push past him, but I couldn''t. "Why?"

    "Because I love you!" Huangfu Ming looked at me with deep emotion. He lowered his head and kissed the corner of my eye, kissing my tears.

    Another night passed, yet another night passed. It was extremely gentle.

    Since Xi Men Yu wasn''t here, I went to the obstetrics department to help out.

    As soon as he walked in, he saw several people crying loudly in front of the delivery room, followed by a man covered in white cloth who was pushed out of the obstetric operating room.

    The white cloth covered his head, indicating that he was already dead.

    Before people die is covered with yellow paper, white linen paper and yellow paper, in the mortuary when the face paper to be taken.

    Legend has it that the face covering paper was made of paper separated by Yin and Yang. If one did not use the face covering paper to divide Yin and Yang after death, then the dead would not be able to enter heaven.

    However, there was no such thing as superstition anymore. In reality, it was also unreliable. To be able to decide whether or not to enter the Underworld and enter the cycle of reincarnation with just a face covering paper was too ridiculous.

    The hospital did this to respect the deceased and to take care of the emotions of strangers. They were afraid that the deceased''s family members would have some bad feelings after seeing the deceased''s postmortem behavior.

    The family had to go through the formalities, so the deceased had to be put in the morgue first, and then wait for the rest of the family to complete the formalities and go to the funeral parlor to cremate or something.

    As soon as I arrived to report, I was arranged to hand over the body to the morgue with another male colleague.

    The hospital morgue was on the ground floor, and my male colleagues and I went straight to the lift on the negative floor. The more we went down, the colder I felt.

    "Are you Li Shan Shan?" My male colleague greeted me, and he looked at the work card on my chest.

    "Yes." I looked down at his work card, which said ZhaoZhifeng.

 C67

    The male colleague knew that I was looking at his work plate, so he introduced himself generously, "My name is Zhao Zhifeng, why would I send a little girl to the morgue? I really don''t know what the higher ups are thinking. Don''t think too much into it. It''s okay, I''ve always been here, and nothing happened.

    It turned out that he had noticed my fear, so he came to talk to me and comfort me. I said gratefully, "Thank you!"

    "I''m fine!" Zhao Zhifeng smiled innocently.

    Soon, we arrived at the morgue. Zhao Zhifeng went up to the morgue to meet the morgue staff. I looked at the corpse from the back while casually looking around.

    The temperature in the morgue was much lower than it had been before, so it was much colder and scarier. I gathered up my nurse''s uniform.

    Zhao Zhifeng had more or less finished the transfer, but there were still some details to check, so I pushed a car with another morgue worker and headed inside.

    The body was numbered, and the cabinet in which the body was kept was similarly numbered. A young man with a small belly and a small face came in with me, carrying the corpse and asking me to help him.

    "Oh, okay!" Because he had worked in the crematorium before, he was rather relaxed and didn''t get too scared.

    Suddenly, a bone-piercing cold wind blew from behind me. I shivered, and with a shake of my hand, the foot of the corpse fell from my hand. The moment it fell on this side, the young lad would be affected.

    He cried out, and the body fell heavily to the ground.

    The young man rolled his eyes at me and said rudely, "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Sorry, I..." Just as he was about to continue, Zhao Zhifeng walked in from outside. "What''s the matter?"

    As he spoke, he walked closer and saw everything that had happened. He hurried forward and helped to lift the corpse while explaining, "She just arrived and she''s a bit scared! "Li Shan Shan, go outside and wait for me!"

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." I''m sorry, my hands and feet are in a bit of a fluster.

    "Nothing, let''s go out first!" Zhao Zhifeng and the other two lifted up the corpses and were about to place them in the cabinet.

    I nodded and hurried out, waiting for him in the hall of the morgue.

    In the hall, I was filled with regret. It wasn''t like I hadn''t done this in the crematorium before, but this time, I actually failed.

    Not long later, Zhao Zhifeng''s voice came from inside, getting closer and closer. "Didn''t I tell you to wait outside? Why did you come in again?"

    Ah?

    Aren''t I waiting outside?

    When did he go in again?

    I looked up and saw that Zhao Zhifeng was standing beside me!

    The ''me'' smiled and said, "I just want to help out!"

    Zhao Zhifeng encouraged her by patting her on the shoulder, "Not bad, you can do it!"

    "Me" nodded.

    They passed by me and it wasn''t until they were behind me that I came back to my senses. I quickly turned around and ran forward. "Zhao Zhifeng!"

    I shouted his name and reached for his shoulder.

    But when my hand touched his shoulder, it didn''t feel real. It felt like an image, but it felt empty.

    I stopped in my tracks.

    The "I" suddenly turned around and looked at me with a strange smile.

    When Zhao Zhifeng saw ''I'', he turned around and asked, "What happened?"

    "Me." Shaking his head, he followed Zhao Zhifeng out of the morgue.

    Seeing them close the door of the morgue, I hurried after them.

    The door was closed, and even the last light was cut off as I ran.

    I went to open the door, but it was ice-cold and wouldn''t budge no matter what. It was as if the walls of the freezer were covered in frost and if my hands were to touch it, they would be glued to it.

    "Zhao Zhifeng!" Zhao Zhifeng! Is there anyone outside? " I shouted with all my might and suddenly thought of something. I turned around to look at the handover table in the morgue hall. There was obviously someone there before, and that person had checked with Zhao Zhifeng.

    By the way, that kid in the morgue, I didn''t see him come out. Maybe he''s still in there.

    When I ran in, the morgue was empty.

    I sat down on the cold floor and leaned against the wall of the morgue.

    The temperature in the morgue was dropping lower and lower. His body was shaking and the moisture in the air was beginning to freeze. Frost was beginning to creep up the walls and cabinets.

    There was a crunching sound from the freezer where the body was kept, something like the crack of ice and the turning of joints.

    My eyes were fixed on the freezer. The sounds inside were becoming clearer and clearer, and soon the doors began to shake as if someone was trying to break through them.

    This scene was familiar to me. I quickly thought of the woman in black dress, and an angry flame ignited in my heart, "I know it''s you. If you have the ability, then get the hell out. This move is no longer useful to me."

    He didn''t get a response when he said it, but echoed around the morgue for a few rounds until his voice weakened.

    The sound wave''s vibrations were hollow and hollow as it repeatedly struck my chest. I panicked a little as the temperature continued to drop. I was so cold that I started to tremble. My teeth also started to clench together.

    "Who exactly are you? Come out, don''t try to be mysterious. I''m not afraid of you."

    My voice trembled with cold and fear. I suppressed it, but it still showed.

    The trembling of the voice became more pronounced with the repeated echoes.

    A woman''s snicker sounded from the air. "Do you seem very scared?" Her voice was coquettish.

    We didn''t say anything that would echo, either she or I, and this time the sound was like a cat''s paw scratching at glass, over and over again, and it made me very upset.

    "Can you block this disgusting echo for me? Can we talk normally?" I shouted.

    "As long as you agree to let me into your body." The woman''s voice was faint.

    "What on earth do you want with my body that requires my consent? Do you think I would agree?" I was a little mad from the torture.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. I can only wait until you die before I enter your body." There was a hint of pity and cunning in that soft voice.

    The woman did not appear. I shouted into the air, "Who are you? Why did you enter my body? "

    "Didn''t Huangfu Ming tell you?"

    The moment she mentioned Huangfu Ming, I became even more certain that she was that black-dressed woman.

    Indeed, Huangfu Ming didn''t tell me anything about this woman, but he said she wouldn''t kill me. However, I felt that this kind of torture was more cruel than killing me.

    "Did he not warn you that I am his woman and you cannot move?" The last time she fought with Huangfu Ming, he should have warned her. But why was she so unscrupulous?

    "Hahaha..." The woman laughed very loudly, and with the echo, my head seemed to be squeezed in my hands, rocking back and forth violently.

    "Shut up!" I covered my ears with my hands and shouted.

    "In this world, there is no one that I, Zhen Ji, cannot touch. There is also no one that can threaten me, Zhen Ji." The woman''s voice was high and mighty, as if she were the ruler of the world.

    I cursed Huangfu Ming in my heart, "Damned Huangfu Ming, this is what you did. Liar, didn''t you say she wouldn''t touch me, I''m going to go crazy? Right now, I have no way to fight against her. Huangfu Ming, if you don''t come, I''ll die for you. Do you think it''s fun to keep lying to me and make you regret it for the rest of your life? "

    If you didn''t come, you would eat sh * t.

    I bit into it and suddenly found that my arms were frozen, a little hard, but in order to be saved, I had to close my eyes and focus all my strength on my teeth, biting down hard.

    Although there was no pain, blood started to seep out from the bruised arm. The blood flowed down the arm and dripped onto the frozen ground.

    When the first drop of blood fell onto the ground, where the blood blossomed, the frost seemed to have touched boiling hot water. With a hissing sound, it turned into a puddle of water.

    Another drop of ice melted another pool of water.

    The ice had turned to water and was steaming, melting the frost around them, then the ground, then the walls, then the icicles hanging from the ceiling. Droplets of water slowly melted down the sharp icicles to the ground.

    As the temperature around me began to rise, I suddenly felt a lot better.

    The woman''s voice suddenly came from the sky, "You are indeed different. Beauty, how about we play a game? "

    "What game?" Why should I play games with you? This young miss is not interested. " The comfort of my body and the changes in my blood also made me more confident in my words. Although I was also very curious about what was going on with my blood, I didn''t have the time to think about it right now.

    Faced with my rude remarks, the woman didn''t get angry. Instead, she said, "This isn''t up to you. Let''s bet that there will be many interesting things happening next, until you willingly let me into your body."

    "Dream on!" "Scram!" I roared with all my might, and the blood seemed to gush out of the wound. I pressed my hand down hard.

    The woman''s voice never came again, and my consciousness began to fade.

    When I woke up again, I was in a hospital bed, the wound in my arm bandaged, the back of my hand dripping.

    Huangfu Ming was guarding my side. Seeing me wake up, he immediately leaned over and asked, "My wife, how are you?"

    "He''s not dead yet!" I coldly threw two words at his handsome and frowning face, then looked down at the swollen teeth marks on his arm. "Does it hurt?"

    "It hurts!" Huangfu Ming frowned. He looked so wronged that I couldn''t help but laugh.

    But when I thought of that woman, my face immediately tensed up. "Didn''t you say that she wouldn''t dare to touch me?"

    Huangfu Ming''s stunned expression suddenly crawled onto his face. "She threw you into the freezer?"

 C68

    "What body freezer?" Because he had just awoken, his mind was still somewhat muddled.

    "When your husband arrived, he found her in the freezer in your hospital morgue. I heard from your head nurse that the freezer was supposed to hold a woman who died today, but I don''t know why you''re in there. They''re investigating. " Huangfu Ming gently rubbed my free hand.

    In the freezer in the hospital morgue!

    No wonder, no wonder I felt like I was surrounded by ice, and there was even an echo, so that was the reason.

    "Now you should tell me about Zhen Ji, right? She said that she''s going to play games with me until the day I agree to give her my body."

    I looked at Huangfu Ming and carefully observed his every move when he heard my words.

    Huangfu Ming gently rubbed my hands, then stopped. He looked at me, seeming to have thought of something.

    "My wife, Zhen Ji is considered a unique existence in the Underworld. She has no rights, but her abilities are great and she has been sleeping by the side of the volcano the entire time. Your appearance, however, has completely awakened her. "Your husband warned her. It seems like she doesn''t take your words to heart. Your wife, don''t worry. Your husband will definitely not let her hurt you again."

    "Can I trust your promise any longer?" I turned my head away from Huangfu Ming and looked towards the window.

    At this moment, it was already night. The stars in the night sky were bright and the moon was hanging high in the sky. Even though it was a beautiful night, it didn''t shine in my eyes.

    His heart sank in the deep sea, so how could his eyes have any color?

    After my condition stabilized, Huangfu Ming took me home and applied for three days leave from the hospital.

    That day, I just hung up on him and got a call from Xi Men Yu. He said that he was very surprised to hear about me when he came back from work, so I politely replied that everything was fine.

    A familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    "Elder sister!" It was Aryeh.

    I rolled out of bed and crouched to hug Aya, who was lunging at me.

    I held her upright and examined her from top to bottom, but I still couldn''t be at ease. "Aryeh, are you hurt?"

    Aya shook her head. "No, sister. It''s just that I don''t have the bloodline of the Goddess. Everything else is fine."

    "Arya, I''m sorry. You must blame your sister, right?" Her bloodline was meant for me, and that bloodline was like a family heirloom that I snatched away out of thin air.

    "Aya doesn''t blame her elder sister. All of this is heaven''s will. Aya doesn''t blame anyone." Aya''s wisdom stung my heart. Children were naturally innocent and too sensible. It was just that they had experienced too much human emotions, too much warmth, and had gone through too much oil and firewood.

    "Ai Ya is going to school. Huangfu gege found me a very good school. Ai Ya likes it a lot, but he always likes to study. It''s just that he didn''t get the chance. Now that he has his wish granted, the people he appreciates the most are his sister and Huangfu gege."

    "Really?"

    Aryeh nodded.

    Well, it might be good for Aryeh to have a normal life as a child.

    Just like me, deep down, I longed for the normal people''s life, but I couldn''t achieve it. I was surrounded by a lot of ghosts, and for a moment, I felt like I didn''t belong to this bustling world.

    The day before I went to work, I personally escorted her to school. Her school was the same school as the school that Lin Yue had taken over for her before. That school was originally a noble school that was integrated from kindergarten to primary school.

    I let them know each other and take care of each other.

    Lin Yue''s surrogate child asked me about his mother, so I could only tell him that she was still treating him.

    Huangfu Ming was already the boss of the listed company. He was a CEO level figure and was very busy. However, he didn''t forget to send me off every day. I knew that he was afraid that there would be more problems.

    I bid farewell to Huangfu Ming and walked into Ximen Yuanyu''s office. He was wearing a white robe and was standing in front of the window. He was looking at the distant Huangfu Ming. He looked at me and asked, "It seems that Huangfu Ming is good to you?"

    "Hmm, it''s much better than how you treat me." I turned indifferently and helped him pack up the papers on his desk.

    "When my wife said these words, your husband''s heart hurts. You know that your husband has been on a business trip for the past few days, and all he is thinking about is you." When I learned that you were locked in the freezer in the hospital''s morgue, my husband immediately called you when he got back, and then went to investigate the matter. " He strode from the window to face me across the desk.

    "Oh, really? "How''s the investigation going?" Without looking up, I sorted the files neatly into folders.

    "My wife, how did you end up provoking Zhen Ji?" No one dares to offend her. I think even your family member would not dare to touch her. " Xi Men Yu winked at me as if he was talking about the destruction of the earth.

    "Why are you afraid of her?" Evil Woman? It seemed that this Zhen Ji was a legendary figure in the Underworld. Even after sleeping for more than a thousand years, there was still someone who was afraid of her.

    When Xi Men Yu heard this, he straightened his back and said proudly: "Why would your husband be afraid of her?" "Just like the river doesn''t interfere!"

    "Really?" "What about now?"

    "Now?" It was as if he was asking what was going on.

    "She''s bullying me, your wife. What do you think we should do?" I teased him deliberately, trying to figure out what he meant to me.

    Xi Men Yu seemed to have just regained his senses, as he slapped his thigh and said: "Then your husband will die without a burial place."

    "Didn''t you say that even Huangfu Ming couldn''t touch her? You dare to move? " I chuckled.

    "For my wife, there''s nothing that your husband wouldn''t dare to do." In my opinion, it''s more like a glib tongue.

    I didn''t say anything, just smiled.

    The white shadow suddenly flashed to my side, giving me a fright. "What are you doing?"

    Before he could finish his question, Xi Men Yu''s thin lips had already penetrated mine. I hastily shut my mouth tightly, and a hand was already blowing towards his face.

    Pow!

    What a crisp voice. I couldn''t help but smile.

    That Xi Men Yu dared to be disrespectful to me.

    "How is it? Again? " I shake my hand.

    "No need, your wife is too ruthless." Aiyo, your husband looks like he won''t be able to see anyone today. "My wife, hurry and put a plaque on your husband''s door. It says that the director has been raped. He will not be seen for a day after his recuperation." Xi Men Yu covered half of his face, which was covered by the handprint. He sat down on the chair and started to talk.

    I ignored him and went to do other work.

    Today, there wasn''t much of a problem, but Xi Men Yu was always sticking close to me. Even when he went to the toilet, he had to wait for me not far from the door, as if he was afraid that something bad would happen to me.

    Finally, it was time for me to get off work. Xi Men Yu had to work overtime, so I didn''t have to worry about him pestering me anymore.

    As I passed by the hospital reception room, Old Li called out to me, "Li Shan Shan, there''s a letter for you!"

    A letter? In this era, who still needed to use a letter?

    I was confused, but I thanked Old Li and held the envelope in my hand.

    The envelope was simple, brown paper, and when I tore it open, I took out a card.

    The greeting card was very pretty, it was the Purple Orchid Field of State Y, a light blue sky with unknown white birds flying around. Below the card were large patches of Purple Orchid Field, and on the card, there was even a unique scent of Violet Orchid.

    I remember going to school to watch a foreign movie with Chu Yibai. Most of the scenes in that movie were filmed there, so I said that I must go see it with him when I had time.

    However, things are different now. Seeing this card, my heart sank. I opened the card, and shockingly, the words "Hand-in-hand and Old Man" were written on the card without any sign.

    It was obvious that someone was confessing to me.

    As for who it was, I checked again, both inside and outside, but I couldn''t find anything that explained the sender''s information.

    I abruptly raised my head and found that Huangfu Ming had already walked in from outside the hospital.

    Hurriedly putting the card in his hand into the bag, Huangfu Ming''s figure had already come over, "My wife, what are you hiding? Show it to your husband. "

    "No, nothing?"

    "Really?"

    I nodded my head guiltily. If Huangfu Ming saw me with his needle-like narrow-mindedness eating my brother''s vinegar, let alone this nameless admirer, something unpleasant would definitely happen.

    Huangfu Ming didn''t press me or question me further. I heaved a sigh of relief.

    Returning to the villa, I didn''t see my housekeeper or auntie. I heard from Huangfu Ming that the two of them had taken a leave of absence to return to their hometown. They said that their hometown had been flooded.

    "Your husband will find someone to take care of the wife''s meals tomorrow."

    "No need, I have hands and feet, I can do it myself."

    The refrigerator was full before the housekeeper and auntie left.

    I put the noodles in the pot and boiled them. I beat the eggs, sprinkled the onions, and poured a few drops of vinegar.

    After he was done with all this, Huangfu Ming came out of his shower and walked over with a look of surprise on his face. "So fragrant. Did my wife do this?"

    "Then who else?" I proudly carried the bowl of instant noodles to the table. "I forgot the chopsticks."

    I got up from the stool and went to the kitchen to get a pair of chopsticks.

    He came back and sat at the table. When he looked at the instant noodles in the bowl, he didn''t know when they had all been eaten.

    I looked up at Huangfu Ming in shock. There was still a little bit of soy sauce and a green onion at the corner of his mouth.

    A displeased expression appeared on my face. I frowned as I stared at Huangfu Ming, "Didn''t you refuse to eat?"

    After being with him for such a long time, Huangfu Ming had not eaten anything from the mortal world, at least not in front of me. In the past, I had always eaten by myself, so I had always thought that he did not eat human beings.

    "Of course I want to eat it personally made by my wife." As Huangfu Ming spoke, he stuck out his tongue to sweep the steamed broth and onion flower from the corner of his mouth. He even burped in satisfaction. "So delicious."

    "You!" I didn''t know what to say, so I got up from the table and went to the kitchen to make myself a fresh one.

    Huangfu Ming strode forward and followed behind me. I suddenly stopped my steps, turned around, and smashed my face into Huangfu Ming''s firm chest. "What are you doing?"

 C69

    I rubbed my nose and looked at Huangfu Ming with resentment.

    Huangfu Ming saw that he was in pain, so he retreated with his center of gravity. He pulled me into his embrace, raised his hand to check my nose, and dodged me, "Your husband still wants to eat!"

    "Then let''s go out and eat!"

    In my entire life, I''ve only ever made food for Chu Yubai. It''s the Yang Spring Noodle Soup that he never gets tired of, and it''s also the dish that I''m the most proficient at.

    This time, it was purely an accident. I only made myself something to eat, and thought that Huangfu Ming was not going to eat, but he did. I was very depressed and felt that I deserved to be flustered.

    As I thought about this, I felt as if I could see Chu Yibai staring at me with an angry and resentful expression, unwilling to let go.

    "No, your husband only eats what your wife cooks."

    Huangfu Ming flatly refused.

    I looked at Huangfu Ming, at his face that was covered with white, and at his face that was filled with anger. I slowly stepped back, "Yibai, I ˇ­"

    Chu Yibai rushed over and suddenly grabbed my wrist. He opened his mouth and asked, "What did you say?"

    The intense pain on my wrist pulled me out of my dazed state of mind. Huangfu Ming tightly knitted his brows, his eyes slightly narrowed. He exuded a dangerous aura. In an instant, I sucked in a breath of cold air.

    What did I just say?

    I shook my head.

    Huangfu Ming, however, clenched his teeth. The muscles on his face tightened as an ice-cold aura enveloped the two of us. "My wife, are you still unable to forget him?"

    "Who?" My eyes widened as I looked at Huangfu Ming without blinking.

    My wrist suddenly loosened. My body staggered and I sat on a chair behind me. Huangfu Mingfeng turned around and aggressively walked out of the villa. Moments later, the piercing sound of a sportscar whistling by the side of the villa could be heard.

    What''s wrong with me?

    Why did my eyes suddenly go blurry and think of Huangfu Ming as Chu Yibai? Is it because of the card today, or is it because Huangfu Ming ate my instant noodles today?

    I stood up, lifted my back foot, and kicked the foot of the chair, which fell with a thud.

    There was no interest in eating, let alone cooking.

    I ran straight up to the bedroom and lay down on the bed with the covers over my head.

    His nose felt sore, like he was crying.

    "What are you crying for? It''s useless, don''t cry. If you continue crying, everyone can bully you." I said to myself, and sure enough, the tears stopped falling.

    It was already deep into the night, where would Huangfu Ming go?

    Tch, where do I have to go?

    It was already good that he did not want to bring harm to others, so what would happen to a large demonic beast.

    Humph!

    As I think about it, I don''t know when I fell asleep.

    I wandered to the violet fields, all over the hills, the pale blue sky, the white clouds like cotton candy, and the birds soaring free in the air.

    The air was filled with the rich fragrance of violets, refreshing and refreshing.

    I leaned over and pulled a purple flower up to my nose and sniffed it.

    "Shan Shan!" "Shan Shan!"

    A familiar voice entered my ears. Other than Chu Yubai, there was no one else who would call me Shan Shan. Ever since my parents died, who else could it be other than Chu Yubai?

    I jerked my head up and followed the sound.

    Within the violet orchid field, a black-clothed Chu Yi Bai was standing there. His elegance, elegance and noble aura complemented his purple aura.

    I shook my head in disbelief and winked at him. Chu Yi Bai was still standing there, walking towards me.

    It was as if my feet were nailed to the ground and I couldn''t move, but my heart was violently beating. It was only when Chu Yubai walked in front of me that I remembered I was going to say, "Is it really you, Yibai? I miss you so much. "

    "Shan Shan, it''s me. I missed you too." Chu Yiping hugged me affectionately in his arms. "Do you still remember this place?"

    I leaned against his chest and couldn''t hear his heartbeat, but I nodded anyway. "Uh-huh!"

    "Do you like it?" I nodded again and held him close, afraid that he would suddenly disappear, tears on his chest, wetting his black shirt.

    "Shan Shan, don''t cry. Wait for me. I will come back." When that happens, just come back to me, okay? " Chu Yi Bai lifted my head, hugged my face and kissed it.

    I subconsciously moved away, thinking that Chu Yibai was going to kiss my mouth. However, I didn''t expect that he would only lightly kiss between my eyebrows.

    Perhaps he sensed something and loosened his grip on me, smiling as he looked at me, as if he had frozen into an image, and this image retreated at an extremely fast speed. I threw myself over to try and pull Chu Yi Bai, and my feet tripped over a violet flower and I fell directly onto the ground amidst the flowers.

    When I woke up the next day, lightning was crackling outside and my face was wet and cold. When I looked up, I saw that my pillow was wet from crying.

    His eyes were a bit swollen and sore. Looking towards the bedside, he saw that Huangfu Ming was not there. Could it be that he had not returned for the entire night?

    What''s the point of thinking so much?

    I looked at the time. There was still an hour before work.

    I hurried to the bathroom to wash my hair, then rubbed the cream on my face, absorbed it, and put on a concealer.

    After dressing up, I hastily left the villa.

    It was not easy to get a taxi here, it took me nearly twenty minutes to get one, and by the time I got to the hospital, it was almost time. I rushed out of the car in a sorry state, but before I could make two steps, I was stopped by the driver.

    I hurried back to the car and paid the driver.

    He turned around and ran to the gate of the courtyard. He ran into Annie as she got out of her fianc¨¦''s car. Her fianc¨¦ kissed her on the forehead, then he waved goodbye to her like a gentleman.

    I pretended not to notice and walked quickly inside.

    "Hey, Li Shan Shan, didn''t Chu Yi Bai send you off?" Oh, what happened to your eyes? Did you cry? Have you quarreled with Chu Yubai? " Annie''s words were very loud, attracting a lot of people''s attention.

    My face reddened. I really wanted to turn around and kick her a few times to shut her up, but with so many people watching me and unable to hit her, I turned around with a smile. But for you, Annie, I heard that your fiance has a more traditional mindset, don''t tell me he doesn''t mind your past? "

    I know that when Annie was still in school, before she managed to catch this golden husband of hers, news of Annie living together with other guys outside the school spread. When I mentioned her weaknesses, Annie''s expression changed drastically, she leaned close to me and whispered, "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Oh. I forgot, now that medicine is so advanced, that layer of film is no longer a problem, is it? " I gave her a thoughtful look.

    Angry with me, Annie raised her hand to hit me.

    I wasn''t in a hurry. I looked at Annie who was so angry that her hair was about to burst.

    She raised her hand into the air and was about to fall when Xi Men Yu, who had rushed forward with big steps behind her, grabbed her wrist.

    Annie was shocked. She turned around and looked at Xi Men Yu, "Dean Xi Men, I..."

    At this time, a dark line appeared on Xi Men Yu''s face. He threw Annie''s hand to the back. Annie took a few steps back to stabilize herself, looking extremely miserable.

    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Xi Men Yu didn''t pay any attention to Annie. His large figure stood in front of me and sized me up, his eyes filled with worry.

    My mind suddenly came to a realization. It was as if I saw Huangfu Ming anxiously waiting for me, but I quickly came back to my senses. "It''s fine, Director!"

    "That''s good." "Don''t let me see you touching my assistant again. Otherwise, you won''t be able to continue working in this hospital, and you won''t have to stay in the medical class. We don''t need these vicious beasts to save our lives."

    These words were extremely merciless. Xi Men Yu did not give Annie any face at all. After he finished speaking, he pulled me towards the office.

    In Xi Men Yu''s office.

    "My wife, are you handsome?" The eagerness to claim credit was palpable.

    I rolled my eyes at him. Very handsome! Very handsome! "

    Just now, I didn''t intend to show him that I was weak on purpose, but I just happened to see him coming over. Annie raised her hand at the same time and I thought that since he was coming over, there was no need for me to stop him. If he was a smart person, he would be able to see through it.

    However, Xi Men Yu did not mention this matter at all.

    I could only remind her, "Don''t you think that I did it on purpose?"

    I want him to think I''m a bad woman and stop bothering me.

    However, he didn''t expect that Xi Men Yu would shake his head like a rattle drum, "It doesn''t matter, but your husband doesn''t care at all."

    "Then what do you care?" Xi Men Yu stretched out his hands and handed me some clothes, asking me to give him a white coat. I grabbed him and threw him in the face as I asked.

    "I''m worried about my wife, as long as she has a husband in her heart."

    "The requirements are that low?"

    If Xi Men Yu really loved me, would he let me off so easily? He clearly knew that I lived with Huangfu Ming, and he also clearly knew that I didn''t like him, but every time he saw me, he would always call me his wife and call himself husband.

    Even though he called himself his wife, Huangfu Ming, who called himself his husband, could not allow a single speck of sand to appear in his eyes. Even if that person was already dead, even if he was guilty of occupying the nest, he would not allow anyone else to exist in my heart.

    As for Xi Men Yu, Huangfu Ming didn''t seem to be worried. He knew that I didn''t like him, so he didn''t have him in his heart. Even if he surrounded me every day, he would only remind me to defend Xi Men Yu.

    I think that Chu Yubai truly loves me. He has his own bottom line for everything that includes me.

    Feeling wronged, Xi Men Yu put on a white coat and sat at his desk. He picked up an envelope from the desk, "The recipient, Li Shan Shan? My wife, here''s your letter. "

    As soon as he said this, I went over and saw the manila envelope in his hand.

    I took it away from him, and Xi Men Yu started to complain, "What kind of era is this? And you still use this old, useless envelope? Even a ghost like me knows what shaking it is, and this person even used a letter." Wife, who exactly is it? I heard that you also received a letter like this yesterday afternoon. "

    I shook my head. "I don''t know who it is."

    Yesterday, he was still in the reception room, but today, he entered Xi Men Yu''s office. It seemed that this person knew a bit about everything about me, but who could it be?

    While I was thinking, I tore open the envelope. Xi Men Yu curiously looked over at me.

 C70

    The greeting card this time was polar, the colorful illusions, magnificent, intoxicating.

    I looked at the card as if I were in it, the multicolored light pouring down from the sky, and Chu Yibai appeared again. He gently took my hand and whirled me around in the air.

    As I was immersed in it, I suddenly heard Xi Men Yu call out to me, "My wife, do you really not know who gave you this card? Your husband can smell the ghost aura on this card! "

    "Ghost aura?" I was shocked. Could the person who sent me the card be a ghost?

    Xi Men Yu nodded.

    At lunch time, I asked the people in the reception room, they all said they didn''t know who it was, and it was only me and Xi Men Yu who could open Xi Men Yu''s office. If it was opened, then Xi Men Yu and I would be in the office, no one could put anything under our noses, and Xi Men Yu and I didn''t notice.

    But right now, I don''t have any clue about the person who sent me this card, so I can only put it down first.

    At the end of the day, the driver came to pick me up.

    "Where''s Huangfu Ming?"

    "Madam, the president is in the car."

    The driver opened the door for me. As soon as I stuck my head in, I smelled a strong smell of alcohol. I covered my nose and coughed.

    When Huangfu Ming heard me speak, his body shuddered and he slightly raised his eyes. His vision became misty, then he closed his eyes once more and grabbed my arm, bringing me into the car.

    "The CEO has been drinking for a day and a night. She''s drunk and went to sleep. She''s a little conscious, so she continued drinking." The driver closed the door for me and started the car while he sat in the driver''s seat.

    "When did it start?" I frowned, in a bad mood.

    Huangfu Ming was still holding onto my arm, forcing me to lean on him. However, looking at his appearance, I really wanted to kick his face a few times.

    As a Ghost, his ability was extraordinary. After entering the mortal world, one could learn from the mistakes of others and drink to their heart''s content.

    "Last night, I think." The driver didn''t dare to look back. The temperature in the backseat was too low, causing him to shudder.

    Last night? That was after the incident.

    "Why didn''t you call me?"

    "The CEO won''t let you!"

    "Then why are you letting me know now?"

    "Assistant Song found the CEO after a day of searching, then found him at the bar." It was Assistant Song after a day of looking for the CEO, then found him at the bar,

    I clung onto Huangfu Ming''s fingers that were grabbing my arm one by one. It wasn''t easy to cut a little off each finger, and when I tore off another one, the previous one grabbed onto my arm tightly.

    Forget it! Why bother with an alcoholic?

    I suppressed my anger.

    After returning to the villa, the driver helped me lead Huangfu Ming into the bedroom and left.

    Fortunately, Huangfu Ming''s wine was pretty good, and even though he was drunk, he was only drowsy.

    Huangfu Ming lay drowsily on his bed. I went to the bathroom to get some warm water to soak a towel, then came out to wipe his face and hands.

    Just as I finished wiping and was about to go to the bathroom, Huangfu Ming suddenly took the towel from me and threw it on the ground. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his embrace.

    I didn''t think he would act like this. I wasn''t prepared and fell into his arms.

    "Huangfu Ming!" I snapped.

    Huangfu Ming opened his drunken eyes. If it weren''t for the blurry and uncertain gaze in his eyes, I would have thought that he was just pretending to be drunk.

    I grabbed his hand that was pulling on my collar and shouted, "Huangfu Ming, what are you doing? Let me go! "

    I turned my head away in disgust. My face hurt, and Huangfu Ming pinched my face, pulling my head back and making me look at him.

    "Who am I?" As Huangfu Ming spoke, he actually said two ambiguous words.

    I looked at Chu Yubai''s face, which was gradually moving towards his original appearance. Feeling Huangfu Ming''s strength increase, I struggled to open my mouth and said, "You are Huangfu Ming."

    "That''s right. I am Huangfu Ming, and you can only be my, Huangfu Ming''s, woman.

    I hastily shouted, "Enough! Don''t try to get drunk with me. I, Li Shan Shan, don''t do this."

    "Then what set do you want to eat? Your wife really likes this sort of thing. "

    ˇ­.

    When I woke up the next day, Huangfu Ming was not by my side. I thought he had left and I still had to take a taxi to work, so I packed up in a hurry and forced myself to walk out of the villa with my sore legs.

    Unexpectedly, Huangfu Ming had already parked the car in front of the villa. Holding the steering wheel, he leisurely waited for me inside the car.

    When I saw him, I thought of last night. I threw my bag on my shoulder and walked out of the villa without even looking at him.

    It was difficult to walk, but I could not show weakness. I limped along like that, though I was trying to keep my balance and normal.

    When I stepped on the sharp pebbles with my flats, the balance I was trying to maintain suddenly collapsed despite the lack of pain.

    With a twist of his legs, his body collapsed.

    In the blink of an eye, I landed in Huangfu Ming''s embrace.

    "Let me go!" Huangfu Ming lifted me up. I swung my arms wildly to show that I was resisting.

    "My husband actually ignored my wife''s slender white arms last night. My husband truly regrets to see my wife waving her arms so vigorously. Why don''t we try it out tonight? " Huangfu Ming seriously said something disgusting. His eyes lit up and he completely looked through my arms. In the end, his gaze fixed on my face.

    I was so frightened by what he had said that I fell silent. The meaning of his words was so obvious that my face flushed and I didn''t dare to make another move.

    "My wife is so obedient!" Huangfu Ming nodded in satisfaction and sent me into the car.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Huangfu Ming looked at me meaningfully. "Are you sure my wife wants to go to work today?"

    "Why not?"

    "Not bad, it seems that your husband has underestimated your wife''s endurance." As he spoke, Huangfu Ming leaned over. I thought he was going to do something, so I hastily dodged.

    When Huangfu Ming saw me hiding behind her, a smile leaked out of the corner of his eyes, "My wife wants it?" "Your husband doesn''t mind taking a ride, but I don''t think this car feels too good. If my wife does mind, how about we change cars immediately?"

    As he spoke, Huangfu Ming had already fastened my seatbelt. A handsome face with an arrogant and devilish charm lifted up its head to look at me, both hands supporting my body''s sides.

    I felt my whole face redden, like it was going to explode.

    I hastily turned my face away. "Drive the car, I''m going to be late."

    "As you wish, old woman."

    Huangfu Ming withdrew his ice-cold and ambiguous aura. The car started to move, but I didn''t dare to look at him again.

    He was silent the whole way, looking out the window at the scenery. Even though he was looking at it, it was as if he was walking on a horse and enjoying the scenery. He did not even know what he was looking at.

    In the next few days, I received cards every day. All sorts of things, these were places that I wanted to go with Chu Yubai but didn''t go to, or things that I wanted to do together but didn''t do. My premonition became more and more intense.

    Although he has already passed on, only Chu Yi Bai and I know of these things.

    And when he died, he told me to wait for him to come back, and the first time I received a card, in my dream, he also told me to wait for him to come back.

    Thus, other than waiting, I really don''t have any other methods to deal with this person who sent me a card. However, now the entire hospital knows about it.

    On this day, after work, Huangfu Ming opened the door for me, and the gentleman wanted to see me off.

    Annie''s voice came from behind me. I stood up and looked over, not knowing what Annie was up to.

    "Shan Shan!" Yi Bai is here to pick you up from work again.

    "You''re not bad either." I didn''t want to talk to her. I wasn''t familiar with her in the first place, and she even wanted to act in front of Huangfu Ming. I turned around and was about to get on the car.

    "Shan Shan, wait, I heard that you recently received a lot of confession cards. Did Yi Bai give them to you?" "It''s really romantic. Who would use such a feeling of time to woo someone, making those young ladies in our hospital almost die of envy." Annie spoke loudly and exaggeratedly. When she spoke, she would occasionally look at Huangfu Ming.

    She knew that Annie wouldn''t visit the Three Treasures Palace for no reason. If she didn''t harm me, she wouldn''t feel well.

    She clearly knew that the ice mountain in front of her didn''t give it to me, but she insisted that it was.

    In the end, I feared that something might happen. Although Huangfu Ming suspected me for the first time, I tried my best to hide it well and didn''t let him discover it, but after hearing Annie''s words, Huangfu Ming''s face seemed to be covered in thousands of layers of ash. It was so dark that I couldn''t bear to look at it directly.

    As his aura gradually became colder, Annie felt that something was wrong. Afraid that it would affect her, she covered her mouth and smiled as she bid farewell, not forgetting to give me a look of disdain.

    "Get in!" Of course, it wasn''t good for Huangfu Ming to flare up in front of the hospital. When his cold voice rang out, I couldn''t help but obediently sit in the car.

    Along the way, I cursed Annie in my heart, while secretly observing Huangfu Ming''s expression while trembling in fear.

 C71

    The temperature inside the car plummeted. Huangfu Ming held his breath and didn''t speak the entire way. My heart was in turmoil.

    Sure enough, after returning to the house, Huangfu Ming stood before me with an imposing manner that could crush down a hundred thousand jin. "Take it out!"

    "What?" I backed away, my voice trembling.

    Huangfu Ming approached me. With a pair of cold eyes, he stretched out his arm. "Cards!"

    I laughed awkwardly, "Where are the cards, they are all ˇ­" Annie''s bullshit.

    Before I could finish what I wanted to say, I saw Huangfu Ming''s complexion drop even more. My voice became lower and lower, until it became silent.

    However, I cannot let Huangfu Ming see those cards, because if those cards were really given to me by Chu Yubai, and if he were to know about it, he would definitely do something bad to Chu Yubai.

    "What are you worried about?" Huangfu Ming closed in step by step. I had nowhere to retreat to, so I leaned my legs against the bed and sat down on it unsteadily. His eyes were very terrifying, as if he wanted to swallow me alive, "Tell me!"

    "I ˇ­" "That ˇ­" I hesitated, not knowing what to say.

    "You want me to find it myself?" Huangfu Ming looked down and lifted my chin.

    I looked at him and actually had the feeling that someone was going to sentence me to death, but then I thought about it. Why would Huangfu Ming care about me, and why didn''t I owe him anything? Why did I keep feeling like I was his personal possession, that I could only support his breathing, not his own circle of friends?

    The more I thought about it, the angrier I became. I raised my hand to knock away Huangfu Ming''s hand that was holding my chin, "I don''t need you to care about my matters." I am not your personal belongings, why would I let you draw my land into a prison and imprison me by your side? I have my own life, my own circle of friends, and freedom to make friends ˇ­ I don''t need you to do anything, do you understand? "

    Huangfu Ming was stunned, but immediately after, his body pressed down, pressing me down heavily into the mattress. Under his body, he said, "What did you say? Say that again! "

    I don''t know where I suddenly got the courage to shout, as if the world were going against me, "I ˇŞ don''t ˇŞ want ˇŞ you ˇŞ to care!"

    Huangfu Ming glared at me angrily, as if he was going to tear my bones to pieces. I puffed out my chest and glared back at him fearlessly.

    A minute, two minutes, and the air was silent except for my breathing and the thump of my heart.

    The mattress suddenly shook, and when the figure on it disappeared, it was as if a lifetime had passed. When I sat up, Huangfu Ming had already left the room.

    Sure enough, within a few minutes, the ear-piercing sound of a sports car could be heard outside the door as it sped away.

    He probably went back to drink again. If he had the ability, then he might as well drink himself to death. Arrogant and arrogant he was all the time, causing trouble for no reason.

    I felt a sharp pain in my head, as if someone was pounding on my head with a club.

    I let out a long breath, and the heart that I had brought forward slowly settled back into my heart. Although I didn''t know what Huangfu Ming would do next, I thought, at least for the time being, the ghost who gave me this card might be Chu Yibai.

    A sleepless night. Huangfu Ming wasn''t home the next day and he didn''t stop outside the house to wait for me. I had no choice but to call him.

    It was hard to take a taxi in this villa area. Firstly, it was a bit remote, and secondly, the drivers all knew that there were cars here, and all of them were of the luxurious class, so they usually wouldn''t take a taxi.

    Learning from the last time, I got off the taxi.

    Not long after, a small sedan pulled up at my feet. The sedan looked older, the same as the one in the taxi software, but the dust-black car was covered in dust. It didn''t feel very comfortable, but I was in a hurry and didn''t say anything to get in the car.

    The driver was a middle-aged man, and as I sat in the passenger seat, I looked in the rearview mirror and saw a person sitting in the back seat. He was wearing a black cap and his head was lowered, so I couldn''t see his face.

    It was a black windbreaker, wrapped tightly around himself, his hands in his pockets, and he sat in the backseat in silence.

    The driver drove seriously, and I played a boring game of mobile phone.

    While I was enjoying myself, the game actually went offline. I tried logging in two or three times, but there was still an exception.

    I pressed the manual phone of the operator''s customer service. I wanted to check my balance to see if I was in arrears, but when the phone rang out, it was cut off. I looked at my cell phone and saw that it was missing.

    No wonder there was no internet. Where did he go? How could there be no signal?

    I put down my cell phone and looked out of the car. I was an idiot, so I was familiar with the road. Once I took an unfamiliar road, my brain would be short-circuited.

    Looking at the tall grass and the dense forest outside, he saw that the car was driving on a dirt road that could only fit one car.

    My head buzzed with an ominous premonition. I turned my head to look at the driver. His face was dark, and there were traces of black smoke above his eyes. I pretended to be calm. "Master, where did you go?"

    The driver did not answer, his face expressionless. The person in the back also didn''t say anything.

    My heart sank. This isn''t good.

    "Master, please stop the car, I will get off here." I tried to keep my tone even, knowing that if I annoyed the driver, nothing would happen.

    As soon as I finished my sentence, the car lurched and fell into a nearby bush.

    Fortunately, he had his seat belt on. Otherwise, with such a violent disturbance, he would have already broken through the window and been thrown out of the car.

    I rubbed my head, dizzy from the jolting, and then I remembered something and turned to look at the driver and his men, who were still unconscious.

    The door on my side of the car had already been forced open a crack, but because of the impact, I couldn''t open the door on my side of the car.

    My heart was even more anxious as I watched the driver wake up.

    I hit the door hard, but it wouldn''t budge from the force of my motion.

    The man in the back seat woke up, touched the back of his head, and cursed.

    The chauffeur''s mouth was also dirty. When he saw me knocking on the car door, he directly reached out to grab my hair. "Damn bitch, I made you dishonest."

    He grabbed my hair and pressed my head down against the glass of the car door.

    Dong!

    Although I didn''t feel pain, my head was still dizzy from the impact.

    The man in the backseat took off his hat and slammed it down on my head.

    I cursed in my heart. It was a pity that there was such a huge disparity in our abilities. There was no room for resistance at all.

    The driver slammed my head against the glass twice, then tugged at my hair, pulling me from the seat toward him.

    He kicked the door open, and I felt something suddenly pull away from the back of my head. It was uncomfortable, but I couldn''t tell what it was.

    Before he could even react, the driver got off the car with something in his hand. The person in the back seat also followed him out, and before he could even react, the driver had already fiercely kicked him a few times.

    I held on to my seat belt and stared out of the car.

    The two of them hit each other, and I was stunned. I was still in my seat, not knowing who they were hitting and who they were cursing. Looking at their ferocious looks, I felt that they were dragging something deep into the grass.

    When I looked over, I saw that the driver was dragging a girl in a red miniskirt and black swan smoky makeup. She looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old, her hair a mess, her forehead red and swollen with blood.

    He was confused and didn''t know what was going on. I''m just taking a taxi to work, but what''s this all about?

    The girl was dragged into the grass. Other than hearing the wails and curses, and seeing the grass move, she knew the way they were going, but she had already lost sight of the three of them.

    My heart thumped, and from the fierce look on the chauffeur''s face and the man in the back seat, it seemed that the little girl was in for it.

    I threw myself at the driver''s door, pushed it open, and got out, trembling with fear and confusion.

    I rushed over and pushed my way through the grass. I looked at the ravaged grass to determine their direction. Not far away, a girl was faintly discernable to cry out in pain. I hastened my footsteps.

    Finally, the sound came closer and closer, stopping beside my ear to pinch my heart. By then, the girl''s voice had already turned into a grunt, and there were also the sounds of two men madly venting their desires.

    I knew what they were doing and rushed over to them. I wanted to save the girl, even though he looked like a bad girl.

    But she was still a minor. What should she do in the future after such a thing happened?

    I took a step forward, and the girl suddenly bit the driver''s arm, which was around his neck, and kicked the other man. She took the opportunity to get up and stagger toward me.

    I didn''t expect the girl to come at me like this. I didn''t have time to stop and just slammed into her head. I raised my arms to cover my face, but it wasn''t the collision I had expected. On the contrary, I didn''t feel anything.

    I suddenly opened my eyes and saw the driver and the man rubbing their hands together. They angrily threw themselves in front of me, "Stinky woman, how dare you bite me?"

    The driver came up and slapped me hard in the face.

    There was no pain in my palm, of course, but my eyes were sparkling from the slap. I looked back and saw no girl.

    The two people in front of me, one grabbing my hair and the other grabbing my hands, dragged me to the spot where the girl was being bullied, and threw me heavily onto the ground. "See where you can run to, I''ll kill you, you bitch."

    The person who was kicked by the little girl just now kicked my stomach heavily. I felt as though my stomach was about to be stomped into the ground by him.

    I swung my arms wildly and kicked my legs, but that didn''t stop me from being bullied. My hands were tied, the driver''s vulgar face was buried in my chest, the other man was pressing on my ankles. I looked up at the sky in despair, thinking of the time I had crossed over to Lin Yue.

    I felt sick to my stomach.

    Just as the driver was about to enter, I lost consciousness.

    I don''t know how much time had passed, but I woke up to the cold and the gurgling sound of water in my ears.

 C72

    I opened my eyes and found myself sinking into the water, my hands and feet bound, my hands and feet tied to a boulder.

    I struggled in terror, my head shaking, and just as I was about to sink into the water, I saw the two men who had turned and left, and the stone at their feet, by the water, with the sign that read LIFT RESERVOIR.

    When the water was past my head and blisters kept coming out of my mouth, the air slowly drained away. I swung my feet, but the stones under my feet clamped on me like pincers and pulled me into the depths of the reservoir.

    "Miss, girl, wake up! We''ve arrived at the hospital. "

    Ah!

    I screamed and woke up, panting and sweating, watching.

    The driver was the same one I''d been driving, the same one, but the backseat was empty, and I looked at the driver in horror.

    "Miss, what''s wrong?" The driver asked me with concern, "You fell asleep playing games on the way, so I didn''t have the heart to disturb you. You saw the hospital, so I woke you up."

    I looked at the old, scarred face, black and yellow with concern, and thought about what I had just seen. The driver inside was fierce and violent, and I opened the door as if I were running away and headed straight for the hospital.

    As I burst through the hospital gates, I thought of something and took out my cell phone to take a picture of the car that hesitated for a moment before starting to drive away.

    I don''t believe it. I just had a simple dream, and I have to act.

    Looking at the phone and the license plate of the car, I made up my mind to call 110, "Hello, I want to call the police. Yes, there''s a female corpse in the Lingdu Reservoir, and there''s also a murderer.

    After hanging up the phone, I finally let out a sigh of relief. With trembling steps and trembling heart, I walked into Xi Men Yu''s office.

    As soon as he entered the office, Xi Men Yu was already sitting leisurely behind his desk.

    When he saw me come in, his eyes went from gray to bright, but then he frowned. "What happened, my wife?"

    I just stood there and didn''t say anything, and when he asked me that question, tears suddenly began to flow out of my eyes.

    No matter how strong my heart was, experiencing certain murders and insults personally was unbearable. I felt like I was about to collapse.

    Xi Men Yu jumped up from her chair and came over to hug me.

    I reached out my hand to stop him and motioned him away. I leaned against the wall and slid slowly down it.

    He plopped down on the ground, crying uncontrollably.

    After a long time, a piece of wet tissue paper appeared before my eyes. Xi Men Yu handed it to me. I took it and wiped my tears away. Then, I stood up and rushed into the disinfection room to wash my face with cold water.

    With my arms on the sink, I looked at myself in the mirror, my eyes red and swollen.

    Was this what Zhen Ji meant by ''interesting''?

    Or could it be that the moment the greeting card appeared, and the quarrel between Huangfu Ming and I, all of this had already begun?

    "My wife, are you alright?" Xi Men Yu''s worried voice came from the door.

    I dried my face and walked out, my body still limp.

    I shook my head and sat on the soft chair, exhausted, trying to sleep.

    Xi Men Yu reached his hand over to my forehead and looked at me thoughtfully. His hand was open in the air, and as he blew on it, a small red pill appeared in his palm.

    He handed me the pills and poured me a glass of water. "Eat it and you''ll feel better."

    I looked at him quizzically, then at the little pill in my hand. Seeing the certainty in his eyes, I finally chose to believe him, put the pill in my mouth, and poured water into it.

    As soon as the pill reached his throat and he saw the water, it was like a mass of cold electric current melting down his throat, his esophagus, and finally into his stomach. As it passed him, it was like a mass of cold electric current.

    As if I had just awoken from a dream, I looked around at the familiar surroundings and Ximen Yu''s pair of nervous phoenix eyes.

    When she saw that I was wide awake, she was overjoyed. She sat down on the soft chair next to me and asked, "How is it?"

    "I''m fine." I felt as if I had crawled out of hell by a fluke.

    "Did we meet a ghost?" Your husband asked you if you had a ghost aura. " He poured me another glass of water and handed it to me.

    I took it and gulped it down. Halfway through it, I stopped and nodded.

    "Can you tell your husband?" Xi Men Yu asked cautiously.

    My body shuddered and I hastily shook my head.

    Xi Men Yu immediately said: "Okay, don''t say it. It''s alright now. Relax, my wife."

    It''s not that I don''t want to say it, it''s that I really don''t want to remember such a horrible thing again.

    I tried my best at work, but I didn''t make any mistakes until lunch, when a colleague told me that a policeman was looking for me.

    I went outside and found two handsome young men in police uniforms waiting for me.

    When they saw me come out, they looked at the picture in their hands and then welcomed me. "You''re Li Shan Shan!"

    "Yes."

    "Please come with us."

    "Why?"

    "You''ll know when you get there. Please cooperate with our work. "

    "Alright, may I take a look at your work permit?"

    The two policemen looked at each other and smiled, then took out their work permits. After checking that there were no problems, I called Xi Men Yu to ask him to help me request a leave of absence. I''m going to the police station.

    Xi Men Yu asked me nervously, "My wife, your husband went to the toilet. Why are you going to the police station?"

    "I''m not going to tell you anymore, I''m already in the car. Can I trouble you to help me get a leave of absence? Thank you!"

    On the other end of the phone, Xi Men Yu seemed to want to say something, but I hung up decisively.

    On the way, I thought to myself, Maybe it''s about the police report this morning, or maybe it''s about me helping out. I''ll do my best to help, and I can''t let the dead girl die unjustly, and I can''t let the killer get away scot-free.

    As soon as I entered the police station, I saw Huangfu Ming lying on a chair in the hall. He didn''t look like he was at all, and as soon as I got close, I smelled a strong smell of alcohol. This guy didn''t forget to seduce people even when drunk.

    I walked up and gave Huangfu Ming a kick on his leg, which was hanging by the side of the chair.

    Tch, nothing happened.

    I frowned, staring at the evildoer Huangfu Ming, who was reeking of alcohol. Suddenly, someone behind me grabbed my shoulder, "Hey, are you his wife? "He crashed into my store, drank, and even drove. After that, he just slept like a dead pig. Luckily, he didn''t hurt anyone. What do you think we should do if we hurt?"

    "You''re the dead one, your whole family is dead." I silently cursed in my heart. I felt very uncomfortable listening to his evaluation of Huangfu Ming, "Uncle, did my husband offend your butcher''s shop? I''m so sorry. "

    I turned away from the man''s fat hands and looked at the fatty uncle who had a head full of fat intestines.

    The fat man was stunned, he thought for a long time, but still couldn''t figure out what I meant. "What do you mean? My home isn''t a butcher''s shop, it''s a jewelry store."

    I pretended to be surprised. "Uncle, does your family have a jewelry store? Why do I look like a pork shop. Look at your clothes, it''s definitely a good body for slaughtering pigs and selling meat. "Let me advise you to change your business. Isn''t it too late to open a jewelry store? Just open a butcher''s shop. I guarantee you that you will have a prosperous business and that you will be able to count the money and have a cramp in your hands.

    "You, you, you!" The fat man finally understood what I meant. He stuttered and was about to go up and pull me.

    A cold gust of wind blew past my ear, and the fat man let out a cry of pain, covering his eyes as he retreated a few steps back. "Comrade Police Officer, he hit someone, I want to sue him."

    Seeing the fat man beaten up, a hint of happiness flashed across my face, but I still pretended to be very angry. I thought that Huangfu Ming had woken up, but just as I was about to turn around and teach him a lesson, I saw an enlarged handsome face pouncing towards me.

    Cold thin lips on my mouth, still forget to bite, I cursed in my heart, I would like to find a hole to hide in. This is the police station, my God!

    Even the police could not stand watching on. "This is the police station. Can you be more careful?"

    I was extremely embarrassed, and before I could even react, Huangfu Ming''s body had already heavily pressed towards me. We touched lips, and with a thump, he fell to the ground, but of course, I didn''t feel any pain, instead, Huangfu Ming''s eyes were closed, and his mind was muddled. After helping me out earlier, he fainted again, and my pain spread onto him.

    I don''t know if I should be moved, but even if he was in this coma and felt that I was in danger, he would instantly wake up and help me fight it off, and then he would pass out again, if anyone else had to think he was faking it.

    I looked at Huangfu Ming who was lying on top of me and didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. A policeman informed me to help me move Huangfu Ming away and place him on a bench for him to lie down on.

    The fat man hooted and came over again, but his momentum was obviously much weaker. Although he came up to talk to me, his gaze would occasionally pass by me to look at Huangfu Ming behind me.

    There was a policeman in the middle to mediate, leading us to a table at the side of the hall for mediation.

    "Li Shan Shan, we''ve already seen the surveillance. Your husband really did hit someone''s accessories, and it was a drunk driving. The police will deal with the matter of the wine driving. However, you all have to give us some pointers for this civil dispute. "

    I glanced at Huangfu Ming, who was sleeping soundly. I really wanted to stab him awake and retract my gaze. I looked at the mediator and said, "Within a reasonable range, you can compensate him, but you need to have an estimate to prove it."

    Fortunately, I had the help of a comrade police officer. After the mediation was successful, I called Assistant Song and told him to settle the compensation matters. At the same time, I also had the driver come over to pick Huangfu Ming and me up.

    The driver came very quickly because he had already knocked into the overrun and went to the repair workshop. The traffic police also got their documents out. I didn''t look at them and just stuffed them into Huangfu Ming''s body.

 C73

    "Let''s see if you can still drive in the future. Every time you''re unhappy, you run out to drink. Fortunately, we didn''t bump into anyone, so what if we did?" Sitting in the car, I cursed in my heart. My eyes were looking at Huangfu Ming, who was hugging my waist and stubbornly refusing to let go of me. He was cursing and cursing at the same time.

    On second thought, I realized that he didn''t care about the lives of humans.

    I received a call from the police as soon as I got home. Coincidentally, both the butler and the aunt had returned, and we finally managed to pry Huangfu Ming''s hand away from his waist with great difficulty. Then, I handed Huangfu Ming to the butler and the aunt, and had them drive me to the police station.

    When I arrived at the police station, there was a middle-aged policeman waiting for me. In the office, he greeted me amiably, "Are you Li Shan Shan?"

    "Yes."

    "You called the police this morning?"

    "Yes."

    "Then can you come with me to the scene? Our people are salvaging the body at the Lindu Reservoir, but it''s been almost a day and we haven''t found it yet. "

    "Sure."

    Then I followed the middle-aged cop in a police car all the way to the Lindu reservoir.

    The reservoir was already cordoned off.

    The cold wind was blowing and I couldn''t help but shiver. Furthermore, this place had already left a shadow in my heart, so looking at everything made me feel terrified.

    "How are things now?"

    The young policeman who had been questioned by the middle-aged policeman shook his head.

    I looked over the tall green grass, gray as if it were going to rain.

    As I walked along the path of my dream, I saw the place where the girl had been bullied. The grass was flat, the leaves had turned yellow, and the ground was wet. A hundred meters further on, I saw a small reservoir.

    I walked slowly along the edge of the reservoir, followed by the middle-aged policeman.

    There are no branches of rivers in the reservoir, so the corpse shouldn''t float away. Furthermore, there are also large rocks at the feet of the corpse, so it definitely won''t float away. As long as I can find the place where the Lingdu Reservoir was written, I should be able to do so.

    Because I was so nervous when I called in the morning, I forgot to tell the police about this important information.

    Finally, I saw the sign and shouted excitedly, "Right here, right here."

    When the middle-aged policeman heard this, he immediately called the fishing staff scattered across the river to come here and begin working.

    I stood outside the circle, looking at the reservoir, where the girl had sunk, and the fishermen were searching.

    "Found it, found it!" The fishing crew was very excited and immediately reported the situation.

    Not long after that, the body was fished out because it had been submerged in water for a long time and was now in a giant state of vision. The swelling and bruised hair made it hard for people to look at it, and one of its legs was missing, its swollen skin had traces of being tied up with a rope.

    Everyone was excited, and time had finally moved forward.

    The middle-aged policeman called a little policeman and asked, "How is it over there?"

    "I''ve been watching."

    "Alright, now close the net and arrest the driver and interrogate him." After the middle-aged policeman finished explaining, he turned to me and said, "Thank you, Ms. Li. May I ask you a question?"

    "Officer, you''re too kind. Please ask!"

    "How do you know?" the middle-aged policeman asked, looking at the reservoir.

    I followed his gaze, and a red figure floated out of the water. It was the little girl.

    The grey sky suddenly brightened up, shining on the dark water surface and on the girl''s body.

    The red shadow faded until it disappeared, and the girl''s comforting smile remained in my mind.

    Tears welled in the corners of my eyes before I snapped out of my daze. "I''m a witness."

    The middle-aged policeman nodded and handed me a tissue. "Thank you!"

    I followed the middle-aged cop back to the police station because I needed my help with the rest of the business.

    In the interrogation room of the police station, the middle-aged policeman asked me to identify the suspect.

    As long as I didn''t borrow or rent a car, it was easy to catch someone. Sure enough, I saw the driver this morning, who seemed to be trying hard to deny something, even feigning a wronged expression, making me want to puke.

    Someone knocked on the door and came in. The policeman handed the information in his hand to the middle-aged policeman, "Master, this is the signature of the girl''s family, they have confirmed her identity, she is the daughter who ran away a few days ago after quarreling with her parents. At that time, she reported the missing person, and now they have verified it."

    "Good!" "Calm down your families, we''ll be counting on you to make this trip!"

    The middle-aged policeman signed the document and then led me out of the interrogation room.

    When I came out, I stood in the hallway.

    The middle-aged policeman nodded and regretfully said, "Because the information of the other person is very vague, we cannot judge. Therefore, we can only find an opening on this driver. Don''t worry, we will take care of the rest! However, if there''s anyone that needs your assistance in following up, I hope that they will be able to arrive on time. "

    "Of course. These bad guys deserve the death penalty. "

    Although the girl had ran away from home after quarreling with her parents, and had an accident, and her makeup must have been done in an entertainment place before she reached adulthood, causing criminals to take advantage of her lack of self-love, this kind of person who insulted and killed people was even more despicable. If she didn''t capture and punish him, other girls would definitely suffer.

    After taking care of these matters, the sky had already darkened.

    The driver drove me back to the villa. Huangfu Ming was sleeping with his head raised. Seeing that even if the sky collapsed, it had nothing to do with him, I sighed and went to the guest bedroom to wash up. After eating the dinner prepared by Auntie, I directly fell asleep on the bed.

    Sleeping at night, I feel cold air around me, but I turned off the air conditioner, how can it be so cold?

    However, the cold air was still there. I casually pulled the blanket over me and continued to sleep.

    He slept until daybreak, when the sun shone brightly.

    My heart became even more determined. I can''t let him know who sent me this card. If it really is Chu Yiping, then Huangfu Ming definitely won''t let him go.

    The driver took me to the hospital, but he was already late. "Damn Huangfu Ming!"

    "My wife ˇ­" When Xi Men Yu saw my appearance, he stared at my neck. Then, he realized that no matter how I tried to hide it, it was impossible to block it all. He was speechless for a moment, then his eyes became dim and he revealed a smile, "Why did my wife go to the police station yesterday?"

    I was embarrassed by his gaze. Although I didn''t need to apologize to him, but during this period of time, Xi Men Yu really didn''t do anything to hurt me. He even helped me a lot, just like a friend.

    I didn''t mention anything about Huangfu Ming''s matter. After all, it was a family matter, and I couldn''t casually reveal it to an outsider. I only hinted that I was helping the police with their matters.

    Xi Men Yu didn''t pursue the matter, but he felt that his mood was a little down.

    Xi Men Yu had some information that he needed to sort out. He needed to go to the archive to find out more about it, so I applied to the archive to save the things on his neck from being seen by others.

    In the archive room, I sat at my computer and looked at the rows of shelves filled with information. I let out a long breath, feeling that it was a huge project.

 C74

    I followed the rows and rows of the computer to look for the file on the shelf. Suddenly, a white shadow flashed across the opposite side of the shelf where there was no data to hide.

    I stepped out of the rack and looked around the room. It was empty.

    A cold wind suddenly blew behind me, and I immediately turned around, leaving nothing behind.

    I stood there, shouting, "Who are you? "If you come out and need my help, I''ll do my best, but if you keep scaring me like this, I''m sorry, I won''t help you."

    After he finished speaking, his voice echoed out into the distance.

    There was no response from anyone in the room.

    "Alright, since you don''t need it, I''ll trouble you not to wander around in front of me. Such a low-level and frightening method, I feel very bored."

    After saying that, I walked to the side of the shelf and continued looking for information. Although my hands were moving, my gaze was still secretly observing what was in front of me.

    I can feel that this ghost isn''t very powerful, but it could be a new ghost. White ghosts usually don''t have any attack power, and if there wasn''t something that they wanted help with, I don''t think it would have risked appearing because that isn''t allowed in the Underworld.

    I was not in the mood for material, so I pretended to search for something. Suddenly, a folder fell off the shelf, startling me.

    I walked over and picked up the folder. I looked at the words on the file. It was the one I was looking for.

    As I was thinking this, the information on the shelves all fell down one by one. I picked them up one by one and looked at them, but they were all things I wanted to find.

    The corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. In my heart, I felt that this ghost was rather funny. I placed all the information I had found on the table before sitting quietly behind the desk with my arms crossed before me as I looked at the empty information room. "Thank you! If you really have nothing else to do, then I''m leaving? "

    I raised my eyes to observe. Indeed, in less than a minute, a white shadow appeared behind the nearest shelf.

    It was the shadow of a woman, not very tall, in her twenties, about my age, but with a pale face and wet shawl, luckily it was an illusion, otherwise it would have been bad to get the information wet. Spook had no legs, and I was even more certain that this was a new ghost, not even ten days old, and a more timid one who knew how to behave.

    She cowered at the edge of the shelf and looked at me.

    "What is it? If I can help, I will definitely help."

    "I just came here and heard that you''ve helped a bad guy out, so I wanted to ask for your help. Actually, I don''t know how I died. I want to know how I died. "

    I was stunned. How did a ghost not know how I died?

    On second thought, it was also possible that his brain might have been damaged when he died, or he might have been framed and died.

    "I''m not that good either. It''s just a coincidence." Can you tell me how you died? "

    "Let me show you!"

    "Ai, don''t. Just tell me about it." The ghost''s original appearance was actually the same as when she died. When they had some Fa Li, they would change their appearance. I was afraid that this ghost girl would die miserably, so I could not bear to see her in such a state, so I firmly refused to let her return to her original appearance.

    But looking at her wet hair, it had something to do with the water.

    The ghost lady thought for a while and said, "When I died, I didn''t have any clothes on and my body was wet. The ghost lady thought for a while and said," When I died, I didn''t have any clothes on.

    I saw that she couldn''t help but want to change her appearance again, so I hastily stopped her. "Alright, I understand. Don''t raise your hand and let me see. According to you, with no clothes on, wet hair and body, and an electric current running through your body, it''s possible that you died in the shower and then in the bathroom when you were electrocuted. "

    The ghost lady lowered her head and thoughtfully nodded, "I think so!" His tone was filled with uncertainty.

    "Do you still remember where your family lives?"

    The ghost lady shook her head.

    "Do you remember your name?"

    The ghost woman shook her head again.

    "Then, what kind of person''s name do you have that you can''t forget in your mind?"

    This time the ghost lady did not directly shake her head, but seriously thought.

    In the end, she shook her head.

    I sighed. "I really don''t know how to help you! Is there anything you can tell me? "

    The ghost lady fell into deep thought. After a moment, her eyes lit up. "I heard them say that as long as you touch what we died in, your soul will be able to pass through to the scene where we died."

    They?

    What the hell?

    Then I must have touched my hair when I was on the car yesterday morning. At that time, there was a strand of hair under the car seat I was sitting on, but I didn''t pay it any mind and just took out my phone to play games before entering the illusion world, "But, I don''t even know where you were when you died, let alone coming in contact with what you had before you died."

    The ghost lady was like a deflated ball, while the white shadow also started to sway randomly.

    "Don''t be so anxious. Since you''ve already found so much documents for me, I''ll have to help you eventually." Wait for my good news. "

    "Really?" The ghost lady was instantly pleasantly surprised.

    "Yes."

    "Thank you, thank you so much!" The ghost lady became excited, and her face started to change.

    "Stop, hurry up and stop. You should leave first. If you get too excited, you might change your body. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to eat." I hurriedly stopped her. I remembered that when I was in school, the thing I hated the most about death the most was watching it happen, especially the state of death. It was extremely disgusting, and after seeing it happen, I felt that humans were insignificant.

    Sigh, in the end, I still couldn''t think of any more. I hurriedly stopped my train of thoughts. By this time, the female ghost had already disappeared.

    He checked the information with the one in his hand, then put it back in the file and put it back on the shelf.

    I took the documents back to Ximen Yu''s office.

    "My wife is quick, so quick. It seems like your husband has good taste. Your wife is always so efficient." Xi Men Yu was disinfecting his hands.

    I put it on his desk.

    "My wife, how about having a drink with me tonight?" Xi Men Yu rubbed his hands as he suggested.

    "I still have things to do, so I''m not going." I thought about going to the police station after work and asking if there were any recent reports of electrocution.

    "Aiyo, my wife, your husband is too lazy to care about matters of the underworld. Look at how solicitous my wife is. Don''t wait until you''re sold off and still help people to earn money!"

    "It''s because there are too many greedy officials in the Underworld that you''ve created so many lonely ghosts."

    Just as he was about to order more food, there was a knock on the door, "Hello Master, a police officer is looking for your assistant."

    In fact, I was still a little worried about how I was going to talk or get the police to help me look up information about people who had been killed by electricity, but I didn''t expect to be approached by someone. It must have been because of the previous case, maybe because I caught the accomplice.

    After getting rid of Xi Men Yu, I got into the police car and went to the police station.

    "Hello, I''ll have to trouble you again." The middle-aged policeman saw me coming into the lobby of the police station and greeted me warmly.

    "Don''t say that, you ought to. Did the police officer catch an accomplice? " I was flattered and excited, and if my accomplices caught me, the case would be closed.

    The middle-aged policeman shook his head, "Although he didn''t catch the accomplice, the driver has already admitted that he was the one who murdered the girl, but he only said that he was alone and didn''t have any accomplices. Could it be that you were mistaken? "

    I looked at the interrogative look in the middle-aged policeman''s eyes and tried to picture the scene again. Finally, I said with certainty, "No, I''m sure I didn''t see wrong. There must have been an accomplice."

    "Do you remember the face of that accomplice?"

    "I don''t remember. At that time, he was wearing a cap and a black trench coat wrapped tightly around him. He didn''t look much, but he looked very thin." I recalled.

    "Okay, then can you be more specific?" I''ll have my fellow police officer draw a picture according to what you said. "

    "Alright."

    Then, under my description, the comrades in the police department actually drew a portrait exactly as I remembered it. I was amazed, and the feeling of looking at the portrait left me with a lingering fear.

    I could not forget the cruelty and violence of his dreams.

    "Have a drink of water first." The middle-aged policeman noticed my nervousness and passed me some water. I took it and thanked him. He asked, "Is there anything else you want to add?"

    "It''s gone. It''s very similar. It''s exactly the same!" I held the glass tight and drank the water in one gulp.

    The middle-aged man gestured for the painter to take the painting out. He sat opposite me, looking at him, and I suddenly thought of that ghostly figure in the archives, and then weakly asked, "Comrade Police Officer, have we been electrocuted to death while bathing recently? Then we were reported as having died. The victim was a woman in her twenties. She was about my age."

    "Why do you ask?" The middle-aged man looked at me and asked indifferently.

    "I''m just asking." At the police station, I can''t talk nonsense about a ghost getting rid of me or something like that. I might as well be sent to a mental hospital.

    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man didn''t pursue the matter and said, "I''ll get the lower ups to check it out."

    "Really? "Thank you." I thanked him gratefully.

    "I''ll take you home!"

    "No need, I''ve already called my family''s driver, thank you!"

    When I got home, the housekeeper and auntie were nowhere to be seen. I went upstairs to find Huangfu Ming sitting on the bed with his long legs crossed.

    His side, however, was filled with cards.

    When he saw me come in, he stared at me as if he were a adulterer about to start a trial of his wife.

    Looking at the pile of cards, I pounced on them and roughly put them away in my arms. A surge of anger rushed up my chest and went straight to my throat.

 C75

    With his arm tightened, Huangfu Ming pulled me up. He also stood up at the same time and the two of us stared at each other.

    "Who is he?" Huangfu Ming grabbed me tighter and tighter, I struggled. This damned Huangfu Ming, even though he knew the pain would shift, he was still grabbing onto me so hard.

    "I don''t want to ask again!" Huangfu Ming was so angry that he ignored everything.

    I looked at the cards and met his angry gaze. "I don''t want to say it a second time. You don''t need to care about my matters, you don''t need to care about mine!"

    When I said the important things three times, not only did I say them out loud, I also almost shouted out the rest of the words, so much that my saliva splattered onto Huangfu Ming''s face.

    Even so, the anger in my chest was still not completely vented. I shouted again, "Do you understand? I am a human and you are a ghost. We can''t possibly be together."

    Huangfu Ming was so angry that he was trembling. He clenched his teeth and asked me, "Then from the beginning, what were we?"

    "The strong and the weak." I blurted out bluntly.

    "Hahahahaha!" Huangfu Ming suddenly burst into loud laughter. His laughter was desolate, "So that''s how it is. You''ve always had that one hundred right, and you still want to spend the rest of your life with him, right? He gave you these things, right? "

    Right?

    Right?

    Right?

    As the three words played in my head, I suddenly felt like my head was about to explode. How do I answer that? How should I answer?

    If I''m right, Huangfu Ming will make his move on Chu Yubai. If I''m not right, Huangfu Ming will continue pestering him.

    "No. "Chu Yi Bai is already dead. How could Chu Yi Bai revive when you, Huangfu Mingxiu, is in his lair? How could he possibly spend his entire life with me? How could he possibly give me these things!"

    "Then do you want him to come back?"

    "I hope not!" A light flashed in Huangfu Ming''s eyes. I continued, "If he returns, you will harm him. So, I''d rather not let him return."

    "Damage?" Huangfu Ming''s gaze of expectation suddenly turned into despair, and even his tone became very terrifying. "Are you so afraid that I''ll harm him? Are you not afraid that I''ll be harmed?"

    I looked at him and mockingly flung his loosened hand away. "You are so powerful that anyone can hurt you, and it is already good enough that you can''t hurt others."

    "Only you!" Huangfu Ming grabbed my arms and squeezed tightly. I felt like he was going to squeeze me into a thin cake.

    "Me?" I didn''t understand him for a moment, so I asked him instead.

    "You''re the only one who can hurt me, because you''re the only one in my heart."

    I suddenly felt that he was so unreasonable that I didn''t want to get involved with him anymore, so I tried to get away from him and put the card away on the bed.

    Huangfu Ming saw through my intentions. With a fiery gaze, he immediately sent out a stream of green smoke, burning the card to ashes.

    "What are you doing?" I wanted to rush over to fix those cards, but Huangfu Ming suddenly pulled me along and pulled me into his embrace.

    "You are mine, forever mine. In your heart, you can only have your husband. Don''t leave your husband, don''t leave him. " Huangfu Ming hugged me so tightly, as if he wanted to rub me into his body and fuse with him, never to separate from him ever again.

    I was startled, and a part of my heart suddenly softened. Perhaps the card was given to me by Chu Yubai, but he had already passed away. Moreover, I was heartbroken when he passed away, and I had a cold war with Huangfu Ming for a long time.

    Now, after such a long period of time, he finally managed to calm down. This mysterious admirer had appeared and messed up his peaceful life.

    Perhaps it would have been better if he had burned it. Without the card, he wouldn''t have been able to guess whether or not Chu Yi Bai would return. He wouldn''t be so conflicted and heartbroken.

    As I thought about it, my body gradually relaxed. Huangfu Ming felt my change and suddenly kissed me.

    Could it really be the end of the bed where the couple quarrelled?

    Pui, who''s married to him!?

    But once these cards were burned, there would be no more quarrelling over them, would there?

    The quarrel was tiring and tiring.

    The next morning, the police called me. Huangfu Ming wasn''t here, so I asked the driver to drive me. I also called Xi Men Yu to help me ask for another day off.

    At the police station, the middle-aged man received me in his office.

    "We found the one who reported the recent electric shock. Take a look."

    I took the folder and took out the information. Of course, it was simple information. I, who was an outsider, didn''t have the right to look at the detailed information. It was already pretty good to be able to see it.

    But even if it''s easy, it''s good to have what I want to know.

    The victim''s name was Shen Jiajia, 23 years old, Han nationality, and his ID card was coded so that the address could be seen.

    I was elated. With this address, everything was settled.

    "That, officer..."

    "My surname is Gong."

    "Oh, Officer Gong, may I ask, who reported the case at that time?"

    The palace officer smiled. "It''s his father-in-law and husband. And his father-in-law is the driver we caught. "

    Hearing his words, I was shocked. Isn''t this too much of a coincidence?

    "The driver''s case was reported the next day. As I am not the one in charge of the case, we are still in the process of understanding the actual situation." "Yes," the palace officer added.

    "What do you think about Shen Jiajia''s accident?" I asked him tentatively.

    "According to the autopsy, Shen Jiajia died from an electric shock while taking a bath. Her head hit the toilet after falling down, so there was a wound on the back of her head. At that time, the family members refused to do the autopsy and thought that it was an accident so there was no need to apply for an autopsy. "

    As expected, his head was injured. Otherwise, how could he not know how he died?

    "And his husband?"

    "According to his father-in-law, her husband was too upset and had gone abroad to relax."

    Too sad? Leisure abroad?

    Was this an accident?

    "Then, is the place where they are currently staying sealed off?"

    The officer nodded.

    "I want to go take a look, is that okay?"

    The officer nodded.

    To think that he would agree so quickly, even I was shocked. However, looking at the palace officer''s expression, he seemed very indifferent.

    After completing the formalities, the palace officer took me to Shen Jiajia''s old residential area. After entering the house, we discovered that it was covered in dust, as if no one had lived there for several days.

    "Officer Gong, is there only three people in their family?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then do they live together?"

    "No, the couple live here. Her father-in-law lives downstairs."

    So that''s how it is. It''s normal for the husband to leave the country and the father-in-law to live downstairs without anyone to take care of the house.

    I went to the bathroom. It was a small, old one, with blood on the side of the toilet and dried blood on the floor.

    After looking around, I saw a comb by the sink mirror. The comb had some untidied hair on it. It was very long. This must be Shen Jiajia''s.

    I took a few strands of hair off the comb and tried to figure out how to get into the illusion.

    The last time I entered, it was completely unconscious. I didn''t even know how I entered the illusion world, much less how I entered it. If Shen Jiajia hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have known that I needed the media.

    The door opened behind me, and I turned to see the driver enter the house with a man in a black windbreaker and a peaked cap.

    I tried to scramble away, but the man with the cap suddenly took off his hat, went into the bathroom, took off his black windbreaker, along with his clothes, and said coldly and sullenly to me, "Wash your clothes."

    I looked at the hollowed-out face.

    Pow!

    Suddenly, a slap landed on my face. "What are you looking at, bitch? Hurry up and wash your clothes."

    Then the man came out of the bathroom and I heard him say to the driver, "Dad, take off your clothes and wash them too."

    Not long after, the man threw another pile of clothes at me.

    I was furious, but I kept my clothes in the washing machine. The washing machine was semi-automatic, and after a while I realized that the water was suddenly getting redder and redder. Then I hurried to the living room where the two men were watching TV.

    "Why is there blood on his clothes?"

    "What blood? You stinking woman, what do you know? Go wash your clothes." the man shouted fiercely.

    "You guys killed someone?" I cried, my voice trembling. "Isn''t it? Those who kill must pay for it with their lives. If you quickly turn yourself in, you will be sentenced to a few years less. "

    Before he could finish his sentence, the man suddenly rushed over. He slapped me in the mouth, grabbed my hair, and carried me to the bathroom. "If you continue talking nonsense, I''ll kill you."

    I was silent and weeping.

    The man made a head-butchering gesture, then viciously spat out a sentence, "Quickly wash your clothes, if you continue talking nonsense we''ll kill you. You dare call the police and want me to go to jail to find someone to remarry? Don''t be so delusional, I''ll drag you down with me even if I die."

    After washing up, I went to make dinner, and the driver went downstairs to sleep. The man was sitting on the old sofa watching TV, and although he was watching TV, he kept peeking into the bathroom, feeling uneasy.

    I was bathing in the bathroom, soaked from head to toe, and smeared with the shower lotion when I slipped and fell backwards, knocking my head against the toilet.

    Was it really an accident? Did Shen Jiajia fall down?

    When I fell down, I saw half of a chopstick under my feet. I guessed that the water from the corner just now was stepped on by me.

    The sound of the bathroom naturally attracted the man, who was standing in the doorway. I wanted to ask for help, but I couldn''t speak or make any expression.

    The man just stood there coldly, and suddenly he smiled, a cold smile, and my heart skipped a beat.

    The man turned and went out, returning with a long-used hairdryer and insulated gloves.

    There was a hole in the hairdryer''s connection, and with an eerie smile he plugged the dryer into the power supply and then dropped the dryer into my hand.

    Then the man went out, and before long he was standing at the door with a basin of water.

 C76

    Then the man said ruthlessly, "You''re the one looking for trouble, don''t blame me for being heartless."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the man poured the entire basin of water on me. The broken part of the hairdryer line was instantly filled with water.

    Due to the stimulation of the electric current, I couldn''t stop trembling. I lost consciousness and finally passed out.

    As my soul drifted out of the bathroom, I saw the man grinning, a bloodthirsty smile on his face, and then he slammed the bathroom door shut.

    So that''s how it is. It wasn''t an accident.

    What a heartless and disgusting man!

    "Li Shan Shan! Li Shan Shan!" A voice called to me in my ear, and I snapped out of my reverie and blurted, "It''s not an accident!"

    When I came back to my senses, I saw that the palace officer was sitting in a nearby chair, and I was lying flat on the sofa.

    I shot up, my chest heaving.

    "What did you see?"

    I tried to calm myself, but I heard the officer ask me such a question. What did he mean? How did he know I must have seen something?

    "Officer Gong, you ˇ­"

    "Oh, don''t be nervous, I was just casually asking." The palace police officer explained.

    "Yes, I just dreamed about when Shen Jiajia died." "Shen Jiajia was killed by her husband, because after her father-in-law killed that girl and asked Shen Jiajia to wash her clothes, Shen Jiajia found traces of blood on her clothes. She said that she wanted to call the police and have them turn themselves in, and in the middle of the night, when Shen Jiajia was bathing, she was stepped on by half of a chopstick on the floor, and then she was hit on the back of her head on the toilet. Her husband saw but didn''t save her, so he found a leaking fan and blew a bucket of water to Shen Jiajia, causing her to be electrocuted to death." And his husband was one of the killers of that girl. "

    Officer Gong revealed a surprised expression, "You''ve worked hard. Let''s go back! I''ll treat you to lunch. "

    I got up from the couch and looked at the officer quizzically.

    The palace officer''s expression was natural and calm.

    I walked to the door and looked back at the sofa. It was as if I saw a pair of weird murderer father and son, and they were staring at me with cold eyes that made my scalp tingle. I subconsciously looked towards the bathroom and suddenly saw Shen Jiajia''s eyes that were wide open as if she was begging for help.

    Fortunately, I had already completed the task that Shen Jiajia had entrusted to me. However, I had no choice but to tell her the answer.

    What if she can''t stand being mad? I should think about what to tell her, or just tell her not to. Just tell her that there''s an accident, and she''ll be reincarnated as soon as possible.

    Sigh, I don''t know the answer. I''m still worried after knowing the answer.

    I looked at Shen Jiajia with regret in my heart. Suddenly, I saw Shen Jiajia''s white figure float up from the ground, as if her soul had left her body. However, when I looked at the ground, Shen Jiajia was no longer there.

    She floated up, her feet empty, her pale face tear-stained, smiling at me and waving goodbye, and I smiled at her, and she knew the answer, and I didn''t have to worry about telling her, and she didn''t look like she was going to have any more resentment or regret in this world.

    A breeze blew in the bathroom, and the bathroom door slammed shut. Shen Jiajia''s tearful face in the crack of the door was still vivid in my mind.

    Such a kind-hearted girl had perished just like that. The heavens were truly a waste, or perhaps the heavens were jealous of the goodness.

    Closing the door, the palace officer closed it again.

    When I went downstairs, I asked the palace officer, "Can I catch Shen Jiajia''s husband?"

    "The universe is vast and boundless!" We happened to walk out of the gate of the residential complex. Seeing the bright sky and the bright sun shining down, the palace officer nodded and said.

    "Officer Gong, why do you trust everything I say so much?" In the end, I managed to ask my question.

    "Because, I know you can see the truth." Perhaps seeing my surprise and concern, the officer added, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you anything, and I won''t hurt you. It''s just that I might have to trouble you in the future."

    "What?" Does that mean I have to help solve the case?

    "You only need to tell me the truth. I will be responsible for the rest of the evidence."

    "Can I?"

    The officer looked at me encouragingly. "I''m sure you can."

    After bidding farewell to the police officer, I was in a particularly good mood. I asked the driver to take me to the city''s largest park and told him to pick me up later.

    Walking alone in the luxuriant purple park, it was very comfortable. There was no Huangfu Ming, no Ximen Yu ˇ­

    There was also no Chu Yubai!

    When I thought of Chu Yi Bai, my heart sank.

    I don''t know if he is well in the underworld, or if he has already been reincarnated.

    Walking to the pavilion, I leaned on the railing and looked at the roller coaster not far away. The roller coaster here was the main part of the main park of the Mirage, and it was based on the traditional roller coaster and was added to the theme of the Mirage.

    Those who sat on it would be wearing virtual reality glasses, the roller coaster would pass through the waterfall, then the pavilion in the sky, the hazy mirage and many other small topics.

    I remember going out with Chu Yibai before. I knew he wanted to go on the roller coaster, but he knew that I was afraid of heights, so he refused to go alone.

    I can only be like me now, accompanied by me to watch, envy, with Yuanxiao flying car ups and downs, and people sitting on the flying car sometimes high and sometimes low shouts, experience the excitement and madness sitting on it.

    That''s not right, shouldn''t the people on the roller coaster be crazy?

    Why can''t I hear any noise at all? Instead, there are a lot of people gathered on the ground, pointing at the flying car.

    I stepped out of the pavilion and headed for the car.

    A few people suddenly ran past him in a hurry, and he could hear them saying something in a flustered manner.

    "What''s going on?" a middle-aged man asked anxiously.

    "I don''t know. It seems like there''s a computer problem. The computer program controlling the two roller coasters is running at the same time. Our technicians are simply unable to operate it."

    "How much longer?"

    "About a minute."

    "Hurry up and evacuate the crowd, think of a way to make one of the flying cars stop."

    "I''m thinking of a way."

    The two people who were leading the way spoke as they headed straight for the control room of the Cloud Soaring Carriage.

    By the time I approached, the park staff had already pulled up the cordon and begun to direct the crowd. Most of the good people had already left, and the rest were mostly relatives and friends on the aircar.

    They were staring anxiously and tearfully at the people in the flying car.

    The people on the flying car were supposed to scream without restraint, but now they were all frighteningly quiet, like people who had lost their souls. They were dull and lifeless, without any sounds or expressions.

    Everything was so bizarre that it could not be described.

    The clear sky had become cloudy, and there were more clouds in the sky than anywhere else, but they were still increasing at an extremely rapid rate.

    I watched these changes in the crowd. Suddenly, the clouds began to roll in the sky as if they were boiling. Clouds began to roll in the sky, and the clouds grew darker and thicker.

    Suddenly, a clap of thunder tore out from the dark clouds. It was a shocking sight to behold.

    "Not good, not good!"

    Someone shouted from the crowd, and everyone looked in the direction he was pointing.

    At the other end of the roller coaster, a sapphire blue flying car flew out of the tunnel at an extremely fast speed. The flying car that was still running suddenly sped up, but the people inside still could not help but shout.

    The two flying cars sped through the air, their rails emitting the ear-piercing sound of grinding metal. In the time it took for a spark to ignite, the people all sucked in a breath of cold air, not daring to exhale. There was a violent clang in the air, accompanied by the deafening thunder from the dark clouds, as the two flying cars heavily crashed into each other.

    Ah!

    The flying car crashed into each other, and the front part of the car broke off from the track, carrying inertia. The two rear parts of the car brushed past each other, flew into the air, and fell in a parabola at a high altitude. The people on the flying car that was originally carrying the people all broke away from the restraints of the safety equipment, and like a black line falling from the sky, they all fell off the car.

    The staff quickly arranged the crowd to stay far away from the flying car. Just as the last person lifted his leg to leave, the flying car heavily crashed into the ground that the person had just left. The metal parts that were destroyed and scattered fell into the crowd like meteorites.

    People were crying and shouting, but they couldn''t go close to save their relatives and friends. They could only run away as if they were escaping for their lives, hiding in a safe zone to watch this calamity.

    The mighty accompaniment of the dark clouds grew fainter and fainter, and as the rain began to fall, people began to hurry to find shelter from the rain, but there were also heartbroken people kneeling in the thunder of the rain, screaming and crying for help.

    But it was too late.

    The police car arrived, racing through the rain to save the wounded. The storm came to a sudden end after ten minutes. The clouds in the sky parted, and a rainbow hung high on the tracks of the roller coaster.

    The police, firefighters, and paramedics were still trying to save the wounded, trying to save everyone. The manager and staff of the park, as well as those who had been hiding in the safety zone, all joined in.

    Naturally, I was also involved.

    There were metal parts on the stormy ground, and a damaged half of a roller coaster was in the middle of the crowd. The front of the car had smashed the control room, and all the equipment had been sacrificed in a horrible way.

    Another one fell into the nearby park lake.

    Blood and rain, sweat of rescuers and tears of relatives.

    Some reporters and enthusiasts for the live broadcast also seized the opportunity to hold up their cameras or mobile phones and began to broadcast this extremely serious incident.

    A girl with red high heels and a straight head of pure long black hair was holding a selfie in her hand. The woman with the selfie held her cellphone and began to play around with it, preparing to broadcast live.